JustAnswer



White Arrow Stephen L. Wood A Western Historical Fiction “Pay $1 per scalp and annihilate the Indian” Colonel Custer. “Kill the buffalo, starve the Indian” General Sherman. “Damn the man who sympathizes with Indians! —I have come to kill Indians, and I believe it is right and honorable to use any means under God’s heaven to kill Indians. Kill and scalp all, big and little.” Colonel Chivington, Colorado Militia. Follow the family of White Arrow in one of the darkest times in American History that even today our nation will not admit to the atrocities that the American Government bestowed on the Indian Nation. Born in 1857, the most turbulent times in the west, White Arrow, one half Cheyenne and one-half White, through revenge, education, example, and his vision changed the history of the Indian Nations. The genre is based on how the Indian Nations saw the actions of the Whiteman the Sioux called Wa???u (wah-t-suês) their slang for Land Grabbers, and shows, in a subtle way, the Whiteman’s racism that has been prevalent since the discovery of our country. ************************* White Arrow, had realized that only when one can cleanse their body and soul from all racial hatred and animosities, can one truly understand the Great Spirits visions of life. In his vision he saw his people crossing the Bearing Straights thousands of years ago. He saw many nations rise and fall. He saw many nationalities of humans disappear from history but never forgotten. He saw the Great Spirit who lives in all things, plants, animals, rocks, sky and all the oceans. He saw greatness in his son and daughter. He saw his time on earth as less than a grain of sand on this planet. White Arrow now understood what all humans realize but only a few have ever truly understood, there is only one forever, time. ************************** After living on the North American continent for over 4000 years, it would not be until 1924 that the Indian was granted full rights as citizens of the US. It would take until 1964 that African Americans were granted these same rights. *************************** The only real names used in this story are used as they lived in their recorded history, all other names are the fictitious characters from the author. Most all places and several events, bracketed, are real. Appendix Pages Although the story of White Arrow will carry its own merit the author believes that by reading the appendixes the reader would get a much greater feel for the story, as the true history of places and events give feeling of White Arrows journey through his life during these turbulent times in western history.As you read through the story you will find bracketed numbers. These tell of the real event that took place during that period in White Arrows journey through life. Appendix Index *[1]*** Page— ** Sand Creek Massacre *[2]*** Page— ** Whitehorn, Colorado *[3]*** Page— ** Cheyenne Language *[4]*** Page--- ** The Bear River Massacre *[5]*** Page---** The Ghost Dance *[6]*** Page--- ** Little Bighorn aka: Greasy Grass Battle *[7]*** Page--- ** The Slaughter of the American Buffalo *[8]*** Page--- ** Chief Dull Knife aka: Chief Morning Star *[9]*** Page--- ** Flight of the Nez Perce *[10]** Page--- ** James Anthony *[11]** Page--- ** The Carlisle Indian School *[12]** Page--- ** Dickinson College *[13]** Page--- ** The Trail of Tears *[14]** Page---**The Navajo Long Walk *[15]** Page--- ** Ely Samuel Parker *[16]** Page--- **The Wounded Knee Massacre *[17]** Page--- **The National Congress of the American Indians *[18]** Page--- **The Panic of 1893 *[19]** Page--- **U.S. Vice President Charlie Curtis Stephen L. Wood’s White Arrow This book is the direct result of the encouragement from my wife of fifty-three years whom without I would have never written one book let alone six. Love you Jan Chapter One Returning from his first hunt at age eight, White Arrow was met with a sight that no one, child or adult, should ever have to witness. His camp had been attacked by over six hundred fifty-armed Colorado militia [1] that had slaughtered one hundred sixty-three old men, women, and children. His father had been killed by the white man because he was married to a Cheyenne woman, and had four half breed children at a mining camp in Golden Colorado, only two years past. Finding his brother scalped, disemboweled, and his genitals stuffed in his mouth, then his older sister and mother still in their lodge both scalped, raped, their personals cut from their bodies, and then being taken to his older sister, found scalped, raped repeatedly and her personals hanging from a stick lodged in her abdomen. White Arrow was instantly filled with hate for the white man. After the massacre, White Arrow had turned eight and had been moved to the Northern Cheyenne camp on the Smoky Hill River. “Why was our camp attacked and so many of our people killed and their bodies mutilated?” White Arrow had asked Running Willow who had taken him in after the attack. Running Willow knew that being only eight summers he could not comprehend the sight he had witnessed, replying by telling him she would let the ?ji?w? “O-jib-w?” (elders) explain and would get a council for him to learn. Running Coyote, an elder from the plains Cheyenne, explained. “The Wa?í?hu “wah-t-suês” (white man) has a bitter hate for all native peoples and in the last three years alone they have attacked and killed many of the native people.” He continued, “The Wa?í?hu were our friends in the early days and we helped them to learn the ways of the wilderness but as more arrived they pushed us off our lands either by promises of our own lands, where no one would bother us, or by force if we did not comply. Now they move us to lands that we cannot grow crops and is desert, with no wapiti or buffalo, and many of our people are starving or dying of sickness. They have infected our pure land with their sickness which has killed many and destroyed our lands in their search for their yellow iron”. Running Coyote, with a heavy heart, told of the massacre of over three hundred Shoshone [4] in the last season of the snows. “The Wa?í?hu have made it their quest to annihilate all the native peoples.” White Arrow’s father, Francis Godfey, had told how his mother had saved his life after being captured by the Cheyenne. He told how he and his twin sister had survived their birth by the grace of the great spirit and how his mother, White Flower, had a vision, and seen him become a great influence on all Indian nations. White Arrow had been told by his father, Francis Godfey in his younger years, why he had come to the west. His great uncle, Captain John Edwards was a sympathizer of the blacks in Virginia and had made a lot of enemies in the political circles of Virginia. Fearing retribution and with the political disagreement between the Northern states and the Southern states at an impasse, Captain John let it be known in Henry County, where he had his land and home, that he was going West and any who wanted, black or white, were welcome to join him and his family. Selling his holdings and with his wife Martha Johnston, nephew Doctor Chiles Edwards, his cousin Francis Godfey, Martha’s brother Basset Johnston and family, and one hundred citizens involving ten families, blacks and whites, formed a wagon train with their destination being west to Missouri. The exact route taken is lost to history, but it could have been through the Cumberland Gap route, pioneered by Danial Boone sixty-five years earlier, although this route through the Appalachians had become a less used route by this time, replaced by a route north to Springfield, Missouri. What is known is the Edwards wagon train left Henry County Virginia in April of 1840 and arrived at the settlement of Joplin, Missouri, founded by the Reverend Harris Joplin in August, of the same year. Most of the immigrants from the wagon train claimed land for farming in the Joplin area. Captain John, and brother in-law Basset bought plots in Joplin, both residential and business. It was Captain John’s intent to start a mercantile and include an office for his nephew Dr. Chiles, but because of his age born in 1766, and the long journey, had taken its toll on him and he died in May 1841 before the mercantile was established. Basset Johnston, with the aid of his four sons, built the mercantile and added a side room for Dr. Chiles to start his practice. In the colonies and southern states doctors were thought highly of and yielded a respect, but in the West Dr. Chiles Edwards’s medicine practice was needed but was used by the friends from the wagon train, mostly fixing broken bones and sickness, and they figured he was a friend so needed no pay for his services. Joplin at that time was mostly ruffians, brothels, saloons and those who were going on west, leaving little need for doctoring except for venereal diseases, cuts and bruises from saloon fights, an occasional gunshot wound mostly shotgun pellet removal, and one birth. His offered pay was services from a madam, bottle of rye, poultry, a pig, a cow, and a baby named after him. After three years Dr. Chiles went back to Virginia and set up his practice in Lynchburg. At the onset of the Civil War he was recruited by the South as a medical surgeon and was sent into the field of battle. He was captured and sent to a New York prison where he administered aid to his fellow prisoners. It was at this prison that he met his first cousins, brothers Eli and Ezra Johnston from Mountain Valley Virginia, also prisoners. The three planned and executed an escape and returned to Virginia where they were placed in Company F of the 42nd Brigade, all as officers. All three were killed in the bloody battle of the Bloody Angle in the Wilderness Campaign. Dr. Chiles was killed as he administered aid to a wounded soldier on the field of battle. Basset Johnston’s mercantile was a great success as it was needed by all. His loyalty to his sister, Martha Edwards, was unwavering and she lived with the Johnston family until her death in 1862. Basset’s largest problem, in the early years, was getting supplies from the east to his mercantile. Francis Godfey had dreams of going on West to the frontier and had not bought or settled to any job or profession. Seeing the need for Basset to get supplies, Francis asked Basset to stake him for a freight wagon and six mules and him and two of Bassets sons, John Jr. and Edward, would go east and get supplies for his mercantile. A deal was struck, and they formed the Godfey-Johnston Freighting Company. Francis made the trip to Chicago, Illinois where he bought his first load of supplies. Their return trip was eventful as they were approached several times by road agents trying to steal their wagon and supplies. They were successful in fending off their raiders but lost two mules and one son, John Jr., was wounded. Francis Godfey had learned what to do and not to do on that first trip. On their second trip they were again attacked, only this time he and Edward were ready. They had supplied themselves with six double barrel shotguns, five revolvers and lots of ammunition. Seeing the approach of the scoundrels, Edward took the reins and ducked under the wagon seat modified for this purpose, tethered the reins to a ring on the floor and grabbed one of the shotguns, while Francis hid in the wagon box. With guns drawn the three approached each side of the wagon but were confused as they didn’t see a teamster. It was a short battle as all three were killed on the spot. They loaded their bodies and took them to the nearest constable where they were identified as wanted outlaws. Francis was given a reward but more importantly was the story that appeared in the Chicago newspapers. In the following three years they never had another encounter with bandits. By this time Joplin had become one of the gathering points for gold seekers and wagon trains to start their westward journey. It was a wild town and was said that one death a day was normal. The Basset mercantile had expanded to two stores, one for general shopping, still ran by Basset, the other for outfitting wagons going west ran by John Jr. that because of his gunshot injury had a hard time walking. Edward and his two other brothers, Daniel and Samuel, along with Francis had expanded their freighting business to twelve wagons and was not keeping up with the demand. Francis Godfey was born in 1818 and was thirty-two when he arrived in Joplin Missouri. He was witness to Joplin’s booming growth in just the last twelve years and could see a great opportunity in the booming west to start a mercantile as had Edwards and Bassett Johnson. Francis Godfey’s desire to go west was great and in 1854, he sold his share of the company to Edward, bought another team and wagon, filled it with freight from the Basset mercantile and headed west on what was known as the Santa Fe Trail. He had made arrangements with Edward to have him supply his new mercantile in the west, and after establishing it, would return and start a freighting business for this purpose.The Pikes Peak or Bust wagon trains were many and tales of the gold strikes were abundant. Tales of the hostel Indians were so horrific that it was hard for the civilized eastern peoples to imagine that kind of savagery from another human. Francis had heard the stories of the destruction of Bents Fort on the Santa Fe Trail in 1849 but figured that there were still people there, after all it had been the only fort on this well-known route west since 1833 and he thought that either Bents or Fort Pueblo would be a good place to start his mercantile. Upon reaching the site where Bents Fort had been, Francis was surprised at the total destruction of the fort. There was only five or six Indian tee-pees there and the wagon train that Francis was traveling with did not even slow down as the wagon master was worried about recent Indian activity in that area. His anxieties were not unfounded as the day before they had passed three wagons that had been burned with several graves at the site. There were two trails that split from the Santa Fe Trail both considered the Santa Fe Trail. The first separated just west of what was later the site of Fort Dodge, (not established until 1865), called the Cimarron Trail. This route was established in 1849 during the California Gold Rush and was thought to save over a week to the gold fields. It was a rough travel with several places of difficult passage. It was used by mostly men, as most trail bosses thought it not suitable for families. The second was at Bents Fort called the Mountain Branch established in 1852. This route was a much easier route thru New Mexico Territory to Santa Fe and was used by many. The route to Pueblo in Colorado Territory went west from Bents Fort following the Arkansas River and was only about one hundred miles to Fort Pueblo. This route gave travelers going to the gold fields at Cherry Creek, Golden and fields west in the Colorado Territory, an easy access and was used by thousands. There were so many wagons on this route that Kansas, thinking that Pueblo was part of the Kansas Territory, built a stone bridge across the Arkansas to better the river crossing there. Fort Pueblo established by James Beckwourth, the famous trail guide, in 1842, was established as a fur trading fort for trade with the Mountain Utes but being closer to the Rockies became the main trading post for many mountain men and was the site of several Rendezvous. It had a population of around one hundred fifty. By 1850 Fort Pueblo boasted a population of nine hundred made up of mostly Blacks, Mexicans and Indians. Upon Francis’s arrival at Fort Pueblo he found only ruins because it had been attacked by hostile Ute Indians earlier in the year. All had been killed except for a woman and her two children taken hostage. Just across the Arkansas River was a small settlement, mostly blacks. A few of the wagons in Francis’s train had stayed on the Santa Fe Trail that would take them to New Mexico territory and on to California if they so desired. Not one in the wagon train Francis was part of stayed at Pueblo because all were going on to the gold fields north. Francis made camp at the black settlement on the north side of the Arkansas thinking that this settlement could still be a good location for his mercantile. After one week, two rather large trains had come through but not one had stopped. Francis had been told of gold being found only twenty miles to the west of Pueblo in a great canyon. He had made a friend at the settlement and the man indicated that he wanted to start a mercantile. Francis, needing money, sold his wagon, team, and supplies to the startup merchant using a tent for his store. He bought a horse and tack, a mule for carrying supplies and started west to find his fortune in the Colorado Territory. It was at the mouth of the great Arkansas Canyon and Four-Mile Creek, near where Can?n City, Colorado is now located, that Francis had set camp and became very ill and was captured by hostile Cheyenne Indians. By using his wits did he not only make friends with them, but he wintered with them in 1854 and 55. During that winter he learned their language and how to sign talk. By the spring of 1855 he had fallen in love with the mountains and a Cheyenne woman, White Flower. White Flower was much younger than Francis and had helped him back from the sickness he had during the winter. She had shown him how to make a wickiup. Francis found that a wickiup was not only waterproof but very warm in the winter making it ideal for the cold climate in the mountains. It was here that he learned the Cheyenne language and sign from White Flower. Francis had asked for marriage and it was granted by her father Pony Man for four horses and two blankets. Francis rode back to Pueblo and bought the horses and blankets along with a new rifle for Chief Black Dog. He bought pots, skillets, beans, flour and a large bag of mixed candy for every child in the camp. Upon his return he distributed his goods to all in the camp and was given the name co-wá-su??, “Giver Man”. Francis, during that winter, had been told of a single great mountain that had one side completely gone with only rock remaining and that the gold rock was laying on the ground but made poor arrows because of its soft texture. The mountain was in a vast park that harbored many buffalo as well as deer and wapiti, and to the west was bordered by the highest mountains ever seen by man. Francis made that his destination and in spring of 1855 asked Black Dog, the Cheyenne Chief, if he could find the great mountain. Chief Black Dog told Francis that he would provide two of his young braves to guide him there but no farther because that was in the great valley of the Mountain Utes and they were bitter enemies. The morning was chilly with a good frost on the ground when Francis and White Flower left camp guided by Kick-A-Stick and Little Rock. Following a sandy creek bed with lots of current bushes bordering it, but only a small stream, they went north. They camped, that night, at another large sandy draw that was void of water. The next morning, they followed that wide draw west. The first few miles was an easy trail but as they ascended the highest point they were met by open valleys in the distance and could see their destination, a towering mountain seemingly standing alone in the valleys below. Kick–A-Stick pointed to their destination and told him they were returning back. They were entering the land of the Mountain Utes. Upon their departure Francis gave him his new metal bone handled knife as a token of his friendship. White Flower was heavy with child and the hard day’s ride had taken its toll. On the steep downhill slope, looking for a suitable camp site, White Flower dismounted and finding a small aspen to hold on to give birth to their first daughter. Having few blankets, Francis undressed and gave White Flower his warm undergarments to wrap their daughter in. Finding a rather flat area close by, they made camp and stayed at that location for three days’ rest. Because of the fading afternoon light, they named their first-born daughter “Sherry”, after Francis’s mother and the Cheyenne name “Walking Light”. Because of the lighting when Francis first saw the lone mountain it looked black against the western sunset, Francis named it Black Mountain. They set up their camp at the base of Black Mountain from which Francis would start his search for the gold field that he had been told of. Francis searched for the gold around Black Mountain the rest of 1855 with no sign. Winter was approaching, and Francis knew he had to find a better area for his winter camp, so all his efforts were focused on this task. He had found a very good area on the south side of Black Mountain in a rather large park where two small streams merged in the center. It was shed of trees but had the protection of two hills and a good ravine. Francis had to cut timber and drag it over two miles to his cabin site but by using his mule, it only took him a month to have it enclosed. By the first snow Francis and White Flower had a nice log cabin built and using the black mud mixed with the tall grasses on the roof and between the logs, it was very tight. Francis had built a nice fireplace with a large flat rock to the front that would serve as a nice stove. In the several months since their arrival they had not encountered any Indians although they had been visited by another white man seeking his fortune. The park they had built in was frequently visited by an abundance of game and Francis had killed three nice deer. White Flower had dried the meat and was preparing the hides that would make fine buckskins for Francis and their daughter. White Flower had gathered a lot of berries that were abundant in the area. These she sun dried for use at a later time. She had found a large growth of dock that when ground made flour. They were as ready for winter as anyone could get under the wilderness conditions. It was on a cold, windy afternoon of the cold moon that they were visited by a hunting party of Utes. The party consisted of Hunting Bear and eight braves and, through sign, was asked to enter Francis’s lodge. They were given a meal and lodging for the night and left the next morning without incident saying they were welcome in their lands. In early Spring of 1856 their second child was born, Francis named him Chiles after Dr. Edward Chiles who had first come west to Joplin with Captain John Edward’s wagon train. No Indian name was given him. White Flower again self-birthed her first son but was in their warm cabin with everything needed for the birth. The next three years were spent prospecting causing Francis to be gone for weeks at a time. They had been visited by a few bands of Utes but by showing them hospitality, sharing food, water and talking in sign, they were welcome and were left alone. Francis found a small gold vein at the White Horn [2] diggings on the east side of Cameron Pass on the very south end of the big valley and only a few miles from their cabin. It was during this three-year period that in 1857 twins “Moon Shadow”, and “Francis White Arrow” were born. His strike petered out by 1859 and he spent the next year prospecting and panning Badger Creek. He found good color in the Badger Creek Canyon but never found a good vein. It was here that he met Kit Carson who was trapping beaver on Badger Creek and they became good friends. Selling his claim at White Horn the spring of 1859, Francis moved his family to the new Tarryall diggings in the east central edge of the great valley on the South Platte River, now being called South Park. He staked his claim on a large portion of Tarryall Creek and found a good strike. Because of the size of his claim, he was able to split up sections of the creek to other miners and done very well in the real-estate business. His gold strike did very well and in 1862 he sold his claim and went to the diggings in the Golden, Colorado Territory. He was met with hostile miners because he had an Indian wife and four half Indian children. There had been several Indian attacks on the miners and three miners had been killed along with mules and horses taken. In time, word spread that Francis was married to a Cheyenne squaw and had four half-breed children. Francis was shunned by most of the miners and felt it best to stay as far away as possible from any gathering. He had gone to the general store for supplies and as he came out carrying his order he was approached by five miners. A fight broke out and Francis was shot and killed. As the miners and townsfolk gathered, the five miners that had started the rebellion were saying that they needed to rid the camp of his Indian squaw and kids. Only one woman was sympathetic to the family and hurried to their tent telling them to leave immediately because their father had been killed and a large group was coming there to kill them. White Flower took her two sons and two daughters and escaped with only two mules and what they could carry. White Flower knew of the hate the white man had for Indians and only traveled at night, staying hid during the daylight hours. She knew her people would either be near the Republican River or one of its tributaries or maybe at their winter camp on the Smoky Hill Creek in the extreme southeast Colorado Territory. It would be a dangerous trip and a long one with many white settlements and several roads to stay clear of. Chapter Two With little food and no protection from the weather, other than the few blankets she had gathered along with two pots and an iron skillet, and a metal knife, her family was at the mercy of the elements. Sherry Walking Light was a beautiful child and had a bouncy personally even at eight years of age. She had helped her mother with the gathering of food and wood since she was three and could prepare meals from the earth’s plants as well as identify the various plants. Chiles at age seven was tall for his age and resembled his father although his hair color was a darker brown. He was a good horseman and knew many of the survival skills that most all Native Americans learned at a young age. They had passed several white farms, mostly settler’s soddies. At one, Chiles saw harnesses draped over the corral fence and needing leather straps relieved them of their bridles and shorter tie straps. He was so quiet that the horses in the corral never made a sound or the dog, lying on the house porch only fifty yards away, never even moved. Chiles had made a bow from a willow where they had camped the second day. By cutting one of the bridle straps into three small cords, he made a string for his green willow bow. With the help of White Arrow, Chiles had shaped several arrows from willow by heating them and sharpening the ends to make them straight and hard. Feathers were found in the same area and by notching the ends with a knife, they had brought, was able to make a rather lethal weapon. All the children and White Flower could make a fire with ease and in very little time. Buffalo chips were plentiful as was dry grass to start the fire. Flint chips struck with their knife was the easiest to start a fire but a willow drawn tight with a string from the yucca and a small straight stick with a point on a green cut willow stick could also be used. Even at young ages, Indian children were taught the plants and their uses. The yucca that was abundant in the western plains was a staple of every plain’s tribe. The flower petals were eaten raw in salads and the young seed pods were roasted in ashes and eaten. The leaves were boiled, and the white sticky residue could be eaten. The leaves were very fibrous and were split and used for ties but were not used for cords or ropes. The Navajo pounded the roots to a fine pulp. They stirred the fibrous mass vigorously in warm water and strained it to make soap to wash their wool, clothes, hair, and body. The sticky substance left from straining the mass was used to remove the substance from a newborn baby. Birthroot, now known as Western Trillium, was used by many tribes because of its sticky mass to help with childbirth. Dock grew in most all areas from the Midwest to the west coast and their seeds were used as flour for breads, tortillas, and cakes and mixed with berries, meats and several other plants for food. The Indian plant so called by the early mountain men and settlers, now called Strawberry-Blight, with its bright red fleshy flower clusters were very edible. It could be eaten raw and was nibbled on as a trailside snack but had to be eaten in moderation as it was high in calcium and vitamins and could cause cramps. Most all tribes used it as a red dye to color their porcupine quills for jewelry, clothes, hides, basket material, implements and their own skin. Wild onion, bear root, wild tomatoes, squash, turnip root, and over three hundred other plants that were used for food, medicine, dyes and weapons and by the time an Indian girl was of age, (thirteen) knew every one of them in their areas. By the third day, Chiles had killed two rabbits and a sage grouse, and had found a buffalo carcass. They broke the bones and found that the marrow was still fresh. Mixing the marrow with berries adding dock, and by chewing it, they made a pastry food called Pemmican. White Flower had gotten ill and seemed to be getting worse. Chiles and White Arrow made a travois, using the leather straps, that was pulled by one of the mules. She was well enough to tell her sons, the direction to travel and she knew the area well, as a girl had she traveled it several times with her tribe following the buffalo herds. The girls had found wild onion, dock and berries at a few of their camps and with the food, White Flower seemed to be getting better. By the sixth day Chiles had made a bow for White Arrow and they had become good at arrow making. Food was no longer a problem. They found the Cheyenne camp at Sand Creek south of little Smoky Hill Creek on their twelfth day in early spring of 1863. There, Chief Black Kettle had been joined by Black Dog that for several years had wintered in the mountains with his small band but had been driven out by the white man’s lust for gold. Chiles told Chief Black Dog of his father’s death and learned that his father was highly respected and even given the Cheyenne name wá-su??. They were accepted into the tribe by Black Kettle and Black Dog as one of their own, as “Giver Man” was well thought of in the Black Dog camp and anything they could do to help his family would be granted. White Flower was still ill and was being treated by Small Nose, one of the elder women, and a tee-pee had been given her family along with four buffalo hides. Chiles had told Black Dog that he spoke the white man’s language and if wanted, could act as an interpreter. Chapter ThreeWithin two years, Chiles was old enough to join the hunting parties and Buffalo Tongue, an elder, had helped Chiles and White Arrow to make bows and was teaching them the art of arrow head making by chipping flint rock. Chiles, having seen the white man’s forges, was trying to make arrowheads from metal that had been taken in raids on the settlers’ farms. He found that by simulating a forge made from rocks and a metal pipe and using red cedar for fire, he could get a hot fire that would get the metal red hot and he could pound it to the shape of an arrowhead. The metal arrowheads were crude and not as balanced as the flint heads, but he could make several in much less time. White Arrow was the fourth born in 1857, and was said to resemble his father, Francis Godfey. His two sisters and brother, Chiles, had dark auburn hair but skin tones that were more Cheyenne. Sherry Walking Light was the toast of the camp always smiling and laughing and helping anyone that needed help. Chiles, the second born and one-year White Arrows senior, was tall for his age and had become the camp interpreter because his father had taught him the English language and was an excellent horseman. White Arrow was not as tall as his brother and was very light-skinned with light brown hair. At the outset of the Civil War in 1861, most all the troopers from the western forts had been called to duty in the northern states, leaving a void in the protection of the settlers from the various Indian activity. Colorado Territorial Governor. John Evens formed the Colorado Militia and appointed John Chivington, an up and coming public figure, to command the volunteers. A Confederate attachment from Texas was caught by the Colorado Militia at Glorieta Pass, New Mexico where the Colorado Militia attacked them, burning their wagons and scattered their horses, forcing them to turn back. Chivington was made a hero in the local papers and acting Governor Evens made Chivington a colonel and gave him full authority over the Militia. In the spring of 1864 after several Indian attacks on settlers, Chivington wrote an article for the Denver papers to publish that ended by saying “Damn the man who sympathizes with Indians! —I have come to kill Indians, and I believe it is right and honorable to use any means under God’s heaven to kill Indians. Kill and scalp all, big and little.” Chivington also called for volunteers and from that article formed a militia of six hundred and seventy-five to seven hundred, over one-half had prison records or were known outlaws. In only two months, many Indian camps were attacked and their tee-pees burned along with their personal property. In July of 1864, Territorial Governor John Evens, sent scouts to all the camps they could find, inviting them to go to a place of safety, Fort Lyons, where they would be given provisions and protected from the U. S. Troops. Black Kettle had led his band, of mostly Northern Cheyenne, to the fort and on November 7, 1864 a truce was initiated by the U.S. Calvary with the Cheyenne Indians in which it was reported that a half white Indian, that spoke perfect English, made it possible to negotiate this treaty. They were given a U. S. flag and a white flag to fly over his camp only thirty miles from the fort. Within thirty days Black Kettle was moved forty miles to the Big Sandy Creek and guaranteed “perfect safety’. A large group of hostile Indians from four tribe’s Arapaho, Kiowa, Comanche, Cheyenne, and a few braves from other tribes, had been formed to avenge the slaughtering of their people called The Dog warriors and was responsible for most of all the attacks, but were not part of this band or treaty. Chiles had been instrumental in negotiating the treaty between Chief Black Dog and the U.S. Army and had been given great honors by the tribal chiefs. Moon Shadow at the time of the raid was taking care of her ailing mother and was in their tee-pee. Sherry Walking Light and several other young girls were preparing meals. Francis White Arrow, although only eight, had gone with a hunting party that had taken one of the five guns allowed them in the treaty. White Arrow, even at his young age, was an excellent marksman with bow and arrow and had successful hunts of small game. On the morning of November 29, 1864, Chivington and six hundred seventy-five Militia members attacked the peaceful unarmed Black Kettle Cheyenne camp killing one hundred sixty three, mostly old men, women and children and burning the entire camp. [1] Upon the hunting party’s return, they were met by the horrifying site of their camp, or what was left of it, with bloody bodies in every direction, most so mutilated they were not recognizable as human. The survivors were wailing over dead that they could identify while others were walking in a dazed state looking for some sign trying to find their relatives. Learning of the attack the members of the hunting party started looking for any survivors, hoping against hope, that their loved ones had escaped the massacre. White Arrow found his brother first, his private parts cut out and placed in his mouth, several gunshots in his body and he had been scalped. He was led to his tee-pee where he saw his sister and mother lying side by side. Both had been raped and shot at close range in the head and both had been scalped and their private parts cut out. By nightfall, he had found his oldest sister, only eleven years old, who had been raped repeatedly and scalped. She too had her private parts cut out. Many hid all day in holes dug into the banks of Sandy Creek. Many survivors had gone upstream. Some carried their wounded and some of the wounded tried to get upstream leaving a trail of death of those that couldn’t make the walk. Those who made the upstream flight had to spend the night on the prairie with no protection from the cold or wind. That night, trips were made to the camp looking for the wounded or living but few were found. The next morning the wounded and survivors set out for the Cheyenne Camp on the headwaters of the Smoky Hill River in southern Colorado, Territory. They met other survivors who had escaped with part of the horse herd going to the Smoky Hills Camp. After the massacre, over five hundred Cheyenne held a Spirit Dance for the dead to help their departed into the spirit land of beyond. Their beloved Chief Black Kettle, Black Dog and several other chiefs had been slaughtered along with old men, women and children. At the council of the Spirit Dance instead of the Cheyenne being stunned and submissive, all wanted revenge and vowed to double their fallen in white blood. White Arrow, having lost his father to the white man’s vengeance and now his entire camp and family, was instantly filled with hate and revenge for the white man, and asked to be a member of the Cheyenne Dog Warriors, but because of his age was refused. He had grown up using both the Cheyenne and English language but had not learned to read or write, although his oldest sister, Walking Light, had given him writing lessons but at such a young age his retainment was very limited. Following the massacre, aid was not forth-coming and then only did a small contingent of troops arrive from Fort Lyons. The survivors had already buried their dead but needed food and shelter. The troops were not in the least cooperative but did provide a few tents but no food and left offering any that wanted could follow them back to the fort. The Sioux and Cheyenne had been bitter enemies, but an 1840 alliance had been made between the two tribes as they both had a common enemy, the white man. It was the Sioux and Arapaho that came to their aid offering shelter, food and whatever was needed to help establish a new camp in the Smoky Hill region. White Arrow was taken in by Running Willow and her two small sons who had only survived because they were a distance from the camp gathering firewood and hid in the thick brush while the attack was taking place. Five weeks after the massacre the Cheyenne Dog Warriors attacked a military stage and three wagons and burned the entire town of Julesburg, Colorado. The Cheyenne celebrated the deaths of many whites and there had been many coups taken on the raid. Chapter Four The United States Government had made several treaties with the Cheyenne and other Indian nations over the preceding decade, but all had been met with skepticism and none had stopped the raiding and killing from both the Indians and Whites. White Arrow had turned nine in the months following the massacre but was too young to join war parties but was given the great responsibility of tending the horses. He practiced with his bow and hunting skills and rode at a fast gallop on several different horses loading and firing his arrows from under their necks, bellies and in a lying down position on their backs. By the age of twelve he was old enough to be a warrior and given permission to go on raids. It was on one of these raids that his horse was shot from under him and landed on his leg causing a severe break. He was captured and instead of being killed, (as was the normal fate of captured Indians,) but because of his skin color and hair color was thought to be a white boy who had been captured and raised in the Indian way. He was taken to Fort Sedgwick where he was treated and given to a white Christian settler to be schooled and raised. The Reverend Cox family had three other boys, Greg, the same age as White Arrow, Harry and Ezera. Greg and White Arrow became close friends. Although White Arrow had not spoken a word of English since his capture, he did understand what was being said. Seeing an opportunity to find remnants of the soldiers who had killed his family and massacred his camp he decided to let the Cox family know that he understood and spoke English, thus he could gain knowledge to find and kill his hated enemies and lead other raiding parties to their farms or ranches. White Arrow thought it best not to reveal his hunting and war skills. He also decided to take his father’s name thus to further his search. At dinner one evening while the Cox family was having a discussion about the white boy’s future, using broken English, he explained; “My white name is Francis Godfey born in 1857, I was captured by the Cheyenne as a young boy, and my entire family was killed by the Cheyenne.” After the astonishment had left from all at the table, they all hugged him and all started asking him questions at the same time. They talked well into the night and it was thought best that he go to school with his new brothers, a suggestion that was readily accepted by White Arrow. White Arrow knew that in order to gain the information he was seeking, he needed to learn to read and write and know white history and math. He soon became the star student in the one room school and his story soon reached the other settlements. The next six years he spent studying and traveling to other schools telling his tale and helping other half breeds, although no one knew he too was half Indian. White Arrow had accomplished his intent. He could read and write as well as speak perfect English and studied white man’s history and math. It was time to start to avenge the death of his family and all the Cheyenne people killed at Sand Creek by the Chivington’s Militia. He had learned of the over six hundred that had taken part in the massacre that several had been killed in the white man’s war and others had simply vanished from the area. He knew of Chivington’s fate and that he had left the area and was thought to be in California. He went to Denver with the story that he intended to further his studies, but his real intent was to get names of all that had enlisted in the Colorado Militia under Chivington’s command. Going to the Army’s Adjutants Office and using the story that he was doing a paper on Sand Creek, he was given permission to the records he so desired. In the weeks that followed he had made friends with the Sergeant in Arms and other enlisted personnel at the record’s office, to the point that they were helping him find addresses of many that had participated in the massacre. He carefully wrote the names and addresses of those still in Colorado, Nebraska, Kansas, and Wyoming territories into a small book, his hate list. By 1875 and now eighteen, White Arrow longed to return to the Cheyenne Camp in the Smoky Hill region. The Smoky Hill River was better known as the Kansas River but the Comanche, Cheyenne, Kiowa, Pawnee and several other tribes along its five hundred and seventy five mile journey, called it by various names including the Chitolah River, Hill Buckaneuse, LaFourche de la Cote Boucaniere, LaTouche, Manoiyohe, PeP’a, Sand River, Shallow River, Smoky Creek, Branche de la Montagne a la Fumee, K?-i-?rs-k?t?. Oké-séé-séb? River, Rahpta, Katit Hibaru, and several others. Today they are called the Republican, Saline, North Fork and South Fork of the Solomon, Solomon River and the Smoky Hill River, all forming the Kansas River in central Kansas, near the Kaw reservation. The Cheyenne camp had been moved several times and a few of the various tribes were still enemies of the Cheyenne making it hard to find their camp. White Arrow had found that the Northern Sioux had been in contact with most of all the Plains Tribes for the purpose of uniting against their common enemy, the whites. White Arrow, dressed in white man’s clothes, traveled to Fort Lyons to see if they knew where the Cheyenne camp was and if they knew of the Sioux’s plans. His mission was a success as indeed the soldiers at the fort were concerned of an uprising and the Cheyenne camp, along with the other one hundred fifty, was being watched as over one-half of the young braves had left their camp’s and not returned, their whereabouts unknown. The Cheyenne camp was at the mouth of the Oké-séé-séb?, “Republican River,” so named by the Pawnee. While at the fort a man and his family had arrived by wagon for supplies and White Arrow had heard him called McDivit and recognized the name as a soldier from the massacre. The hate was instant; it was time for revenge. Following McDivit at a safe distance and staying hid, they soon came to a small treed valley only a few miles from the fort. The farm was small but nicely kept with several horses and a few cattle in the corrals. By late afternoon a heavy-weight man, they had called McDivit, appeared and was pitching hay to the horses when White Arrow, with his superb marksmanship, put an arrow through his neck. The man was dead before falling to the ground. He went to the cabin and looking through a window saw the woman at the stove and the two young children doing schoolwork at the table. Entering the cabin, he put an arrow through the heart of the woman then using his knife slit the throats of the children. So intense was his rage that he could only see the site that was so burned into his sole of the massacre he had witnessed as an eight-year-old. He dismembered the children, then turned to the woman with the same savagery that had taken the lives of his sisters. Going back to the man he disemboweled him, cut off his privates and stuffed them into the man’s mouth. Setting fire to every building and killing all the animals he left, he had indeed started his quest for revenge. Leaving for the Cheyenne Camp, traveling as a white man, White Arrow took his time stopping at each ranch and farmstead looking for names in his hate book. At one ranch he was asked to stay the night. After the evening meal he was outside the bunk-house listening to the cowboys’ talk of their day. He was really listening for names, and after several had been mentioned, they asked where he had been raised, and related the story he had made up of his childhood. The conversation went well into the night and by then he had several names in his hate book. Two men, Rilley and Lacey, had even told of being involved in the Sand Creek Massacre, and had spoken of several of their friends also involved. Rilley, the one who had bragged about his part in the massacre, had admitted to putting a squaw’s private parts on his hatband. He said there was a Sergeant Cooper who had started the disembowelment then cut out a boy’s privates and gave them to another trooper saying, “here’s a souvenir.” Another trooper came dragging over a squaw and he cut out her privates and stretched them over his hat band. That seemed to start the whole thing and soon the troopers in that area were all just mutilating the bodies, taking scalps, cutting off ears, tongues, lips, and everything else they could find. Early the next morning he said his goodbyes and left. At a safe distance, and hidden, he waited for the two to leave. Only Rilley left, Lacey seemed to stay and do chores and help the rancher’s wife in her daily work. He would need to wait, knowing if he killed the one, it would be very hard to get the other without being seen and recognized. After two days they both were away from the ranch, he would follow Lacey, as he was sure the one called Rilley was working fence about four miles from the ranch because that what he had been doing for the last two days. Working his way so as not to be seen he followed Lacey for about one mile where he found a yearling steer and shot it. By the time White Arrow got close he was butchering it. It was a quick thrust of his knife that ended his life. He was found mutilated with his privates in his mouth. As White Arrow approached Rilley and his friend working fence, they were shocked to see an Indian just standing only about twenty foot from them with bow in hand. Before a sound could be made, an arrow was deep in the chest of Rilley and hearing a sharp war cry, the other was running for his life. When found, Rilley had his privates stuffed in his mouth and heart cut out. White Arrow then traveled to the ranch where another in his hate book had been named. Staying out of site he had seen only one man at the soddie and by evening, looking through a small crack in the only window he saw the man reading his bible. No others were there. Knocking on the door and in in perfect English he announced himself. The man casually opened the door, his last act. Using the same tactic, he was able to find and kill four more. Two had families and were killed in the same fashion as the first three. White Arrow now knew the real person who was responsible for the mutilations. Sgt. Cooper, and would find him and he would die a slow death. In the two weeks he had been on his killing revenge quest, he had seen two small contingencies of troopers and was sure that his killings had not gone unnoticed. Chapter Five He arrived at the Cheyenne Camp where Running Fox was now chief. White Arrow confided in Chief Running Fox about what had happened since the massacre and how he had a hate book from which already eight had been killed. Running Fox asked if he would go on a campaign with him and a few of his braves to the Greasy Grass (Little Bighorn River) in the Dakota Nation were the Sioux was assembling a large war party to attack the white settlements to rid the Indian nation of all the whites. The invitation was readily accepted. A ghost dance [5] was held giving safe travel and protection from their enemies to the brave warriors leaving. It was during this time in early spring of 1876 that White Arrow fell in love for the first time. Although only sixteen summers old, Green Flower was the beauty of the camp and the daughter of Wild Horn, a force in the camp who had many coups. Wild Horn knew of White Arrow’s exploits and gave his approval of their courting. The day before they were to depart, White Arrow and Green Flower went out by themselves to say their goodbyes. White Arrow gave Green Flower a tender kiss, her first. It was so passionate that she gave herself to him without hesitation. Her nipples were hard with breasts soft to the touch as White Arrow disrobed her. Her body was a shimmering golden color. He could not hold back as he entered her softness of womanhood. They made love several times before returning to camp; During their trip to the Lakota Camp on the Greasy Grass they joined with a large party of Northern Cheyenne all with the same intent. Upon reaching the camp they were astounded by its size. It was over five miles in length and spread out over a large area on both sides of the river. White Arrow had never seen such a camp; dogs running everywhere, children hollering and playing, women in large groups, some gathering wood, some cooking, some tending the children, others setting up tee-pees, others tanning buffalo hides, still others cutting and hanging the meat to dry. Large groups of warriors were chanting; and older men were making arrows while others were cleaning their guns or making rifle balls from metal stolen from the white settlements they had raided. There were horses as far as the eye could see, all being tended by the older boys, several racing and whooping pretending to be at war. Guards were posted as far away as five miles and scouts came in on a regular basis to report on the Calvary’s locations or activities. The different tribes [6], Lakota Sioux, Northern Cheyenne, Plains Cheyenne, Arapaho, Pawnee, Blackfeet, Arikara, and Crow chiefs met on a daily basis to talk of grievances, number of warriors, weaponry, and war strategy. From these councils, one chief was designated to the head council chiefs who would coordinate the entire camp. At one of the chief’s councils, Running Fox made it known that he had a brave who could speak English as well as read and write their language. This information was given to the head council and White Arrow was found and asked to read and speak at a full council of all the chiefs at the rising of the next full moon, (usually in the first part of May 1876), an honor never given to even the ranking chief. Never before, or since this gathering, was there a full nation of tribes gathered, and estimated to be over six thousand braves in the five miles on the Little Bighorn River. At the great council of chiefs, White Arrow was given many saddle bags containing papers that had been taken from lone riders traveling from fort to fort. The council knew that there were four forts in the one-hundred-mile area and that Calvary troops had been staged in great numbers at all of these forts. They also knew that the single riders were transferring messages from fort to fort, thus they would kill any such rider that their scouts encountered. Broken Nose Woman could read some words from the papers but what she read made no sense to the chiefs. White Arrow was at first overwhelmed by all the information in these messages, but with the aid of signing and translators, from the various tribes, he assured them that the papers were of great importance but would take time to read them all. He explained at the first council the talking wire. White Arrow had actually used the telegraph in Denver but explaining it to the various tribes was next to impossible. White Arrow thought it best not to try to explain its workings but to tell them to destroy the poles with wire on them. White Arrow knew that only Fort Laramie had the telegraph. Because of this, messengers had to be sent to the other three forts. He told the chiefs at the council “Any messenger leaving Fort Laramie must be killed and their papers brought to the Greasy Grass gathering. They must watch Fort Laramie night and day as this was the great council fort.” Using sign, he said “Kill the single riders and bring the papers from the other forts as well but all must be stopped leaving Fort Laramie.” May in the Black Hills is still cold, and it’s not unusual for snow. Two days after the great council, it did indeed snow. This gave White Arrow the time he needed to study the messages from each fort. As most all the messages had been removed from their original saddle bags and White Arrow had to get them separated into the fort of origin. That done he then put them in order by date. After four days of study, White Arrow determined that an attack was imminent. One of the messages related that General Terry and Colonel Custer were to meet at the headwaters of the Powder River and Yellow Stone and Custer had already left Fort Lincoln with over one hundred fifty wagons and with two full companies of men and included a Gatling gun attachment. White Arrow determined that of the four forts, Fort Laramie, Fort Lincoln, Fort Ellis and Fort Fetterman, that only three forts were staging large numbers of troops but that indeed Fort Laramie was the command center. He found that most all messages were to either Colonel John Gibbins at Fort Ellis, General Terry and Colonel Custer at Fort Lincoln or General Crook at Fort Fetterman. He found only a few messages from Fort Laramie to Fort Fetterman and they were from various officers. During the six days White Arrow had been reading and studying the accumulated messages, he had received six more message pouches. These were of the greatest importance as they told of the departures from the three forts all with destinations to the Indian encampments on the Little Big Horn. White Arrow had no idea the distance or even where Fort Ellis or Fort Lincoln were but assumed, they were within two or three hundred miles or closer. He called for a council. It was time for planning and action. At the war council Crazy Pony told of a vision he had, seeing blue-coats falling like the fall leaves from trees and the Dakotas counting many coups. Through sign and translators, White Arrow told what he had studied. “Runners must be sent out many miles to the Powder River and Yellowstone as well as Fort Fetterman with fast horses and excellent riders to report any movement in the direction of the Grease Grass.” “This must be done quickly as the Wa?í?hu are already coming.” The council was dismissed except for the head chiefs of the various tribes that were the governing body which consisted of Sitting Calf, Chief Gals, Crazy Pony, Old Bear, and Yellow Hawk. White Arrow was asked to stay along with two interpreters. Knowing an attack was imminent on the camp they asked for advice from White Arrow as best to prepare and a strategy. After long hours of discussions and disagreements it was decided that both ends of the camp and the center should be the focal point of defense. The Northern Cheyenne Old Bear, Yellow Horse and Running Fox would be responsible for the defense of the east end of the camp; the west end would be the responsibility of White Eagle and Kill Eagle. The rest of the commanding chiefs would be positioned between the ends and be ready for movement in either direction. By the end of the sixth moon, reports were coming to the council that a large column was only twenty miles away and marching toward the headwaters of the Greasy Grass. Yellow Hair with many blue coats was at the high hill known as the Crow’s Nest, two-and one-half miles from the camp, and a very large column was approaching from the east. The army had made plans for a three-pronged attack on the Little Big Horn camp. General Gibbon’s column from Fort Ellis near Bozeman, Montana, was to follow the Yellowstone River to the mouth of the Bighorn River. General Terry and Custer were to leave from Fort Lincoln in North Dakota Territory to the Yellowstone and follow it to the Bighorn River where Terry and Gibbon’s column would meet and go south to the battle ground on the Little Bighorn River. General Crook’s column would leave Fort Fetterman in Wyoming Territory and go almost due north to the Little Bighorn. Couriers would be set on a regular basis to ensure that the three armies would attack at the same time in a coordinated attack. The army had vastly underestimated the Indian warriors at around eight hundred because the only information they had received was from the Indian agents on the Sioux reservations and had not been told of the warriors missing from the plains’ nations. All the generals had been told by their Pawnee scouts of the large encampment but none of the generals believed that such a large encampment could be generated by such a few Sioux tribes. The actual number of warriors was estimated to be one thousand five hundred to two thousand five hundred, from the thirteen Indian nations involved. From the Crow’s Nest about two and a half miles from the camp, the Pawnee scouts saw the thousands of horses and could not see either end of the camp and started changing from their military clothes to their native clothes. Seeing this, Custer dismissed them, took their mounts and told them to leave. It was at this time that Custer, for reasons not totally understood to this day, split his command. He also, as was the strategy of the times, ordered all the Howitzer canons and Gatling guns to a forward position. “Have all your lookouts count the number of blue coats and the number of large guns on wheels,” White Arrow had told the council. “The guns on wheels need to be one of their first to be attacked by the warriors and must be destroyed and when the battle started no courier was to get through to the others, thus they would have no way to coordinate their attack.” Late on the afternoon of June 25, 1876, Reno’s command, under General Crook, engaged the east end of the camp. His scouts had reported a large camp, but Reno could only see a small part because of the trees and the bend in the river. He saw hostile activity and decided to split his column and send it in a semi-circle north, away from the camp, to join with Custer. With two companies, he entered the wooded area thinking he would cross the Little Bighorn to the treed protection on the other side and lead a charge up the other side. He was met with heavy resistance and forced to take cover, making all his troops exposed to close in fighting. Custer, seeing that he had been discovered, decided to march that night and attack at first light the next morning. His progress was slow and sent a courier to find Reno and inform him of the changed plans which was to capture old men, women and children and use them as hostages, thus rendering the warriors if they chose to fight, helpless as they would be killing their own people. The courier, although badly wounded, did get the message to Reno, thus Reno split his command. White Arrow was among the first to engage the first charge in the late afternoon and seeing an opportunity to get even for the massacre of his camp, took careful aim with his bow striking a trooper, on a running horse, in the heart. White Arrow used all his arrows and never missed a shot. He picked up other arrows from fallen warriors and pursued a small column to the river. As they crossed for the protection of the other side, most all fell in the river from arrow and gun fire from both sides of the river. Chief Gals, hearing the battle, commanded his over five hundred braves to the location and led a head-on attack on the rest of Reno’s troops who were trying to reach Custer. They were caught in the open and took a defensive stand on the side of a hill some three miles from Custer unable to break out. They killed their horses lining them in a circle and using their rifles, boots, or hands to dig shallow holes to lie in. They fought a defensive battle all that night and until 3 PM the next day before reinforcements arrived. Custer led a charge to the center of the camp. He never got there and was met by over one thousand Lakota braves about one mile from the river. Gibbons Column had tried to attack the west end of the camp but only got to within two miles before forced to take a defensive stand but did have good cover and his casualties were few. By the second day Custer’s full command had been killed and Reno and Gibbon’s commands were forced into retreat. It would be three days before the army could get to the battle area to retrieve the bodies of their fallen. Most every corpse was totally unrecognizable. A small metal marker was placed at the spot where each body was found. Still there today.Those killed under Custer’s command were sixteen officers and two hundred forty-two troopers, no positive figure was ever established, under Reno’s command. The estimated Native Americans killed, by the Indians account was between thirty-six and three hundred. Positively known is ninety-nine. Chapter Six White Arrow was given great honors at the victory dances held and was made a tribal chief. He decided not to try to explain that the white man was many and had the trains; the Indians called the Iron Horse, that would bring men and weapons, that his people could not visualize, and their warriors could destroy the Indian nation in short order if they so desired. Instead he chose to disappear into the white man’s world after marrying Green Flower. Running Fox had gathered his warriors for their return and the personal property of seven warriors who had been killed in the great battle. Their honor would be shared by all the Plains Cheyenne upon their return and a Spirit Dance would be held for the departed. After the battle and the massacre of Custer and to some extent Reno’s troops, White Arrow longed to see his first love Green Flower. He had, since leaving their camp on the Republican, had dreams of her touch and the love they had shared. It was time to go home. White Arrow had not revealed his white name, Francis Godfey, or how he had become so educated in the white man’s language, but he had confided in Running Fox his quest and that he was educated. White Arrow also knew that retaliation would be forthcoming because of the killing of Yellow Hair and over two hundred Calvary killed at Greasy Grass. He could understand their hate at the site of the mutilated bodies, most unrecognizable, as he had witnessed such a site. For centuries the Native American nations believed that by piercing their enemy’s ears, removing their eyes, and removing their privates, the Great Spirit could not hear, see or let them reproduce; therefore, their spirit would not gain access to an afterlife and they would wonder in silence and darkness forever. The mutilation by the whites at Sand Creek was just mutilation of the bodies, as most had no knowledge of the Indian beliefs and seen their acts as savagery and hate. He knew too that as the tribes went their separate ways and many went back to their reservations that all would be relentlessly hunted and only death would be their sentence. White Arrow would take a longer route to his camp because he wanted to find where Chivington was and other officers responsible for the deaths of his family but used the reason to get horses and information as to the attitude of the white soldiers at the several forts on the Great Plains. He would bring Wild Horn ten fine horses and a rifle for the hand of Green Flower upon his return. His first stop would be Fort Laramie, but first he needed to cut his hair and find suitable white man’s clothing. On his third night out, he could see a faint light at some distance. Investigating its source, he saw a small cabin with a corral and shelter containing five horses. He peered into the window and saw two men and a young woman. Crawling back into the shadows at some distance he would make a plan of attack. He felt it not wise to kill them because it could cause the army to start a search but then to if he used his bow all blame would be on the Indians and so close to the great victory at the Greasy Grass and dressed as a white man he would not be hunted. A plan was made to wait till one came to the horses and kill him, then the other at the cabin. He would not kill the young woman. The sun had been up for some time, but no one had appeared from the cabin. White Arrow was restless and was thinking it best to pass this opportunity and go when the door opened, and both men appeared. One was carrying a rifle the other was only dressed in his pants and carrying a bucket. White Arrow had put himself in a good position for attack. He would kill the armed man first and that would give him the time needed to quiver another arrow. When they were less than twenty feet from his position he shot. Within thirty seconds both were laying on the ground with an arrow deep in their chests. There had been no sound or movement from the cabin. Looking through the small window he saw the young woman standing in a washtub taking a bath. As he watched he was aroused to the point of desperation remembering the softness of Green Flowers inner body and the softness of her breasts. This woman had much larger breasts and was very slim. He could no longer control his emotions as he entered the house with knife in hand. At the site of a wild Indian in her cabin the young woman fainted falling to the floor. White Arrow being only nineteen years and had only known one woman, thought she was dead, but how? He had not even touched her. His aspirations gone, he placed her on the bed. He could see she was breathing but otherwise lifeless. White Arrow found several men’s clothes items that seemed to fit him well. He undressed and using the tub water took a bath; then put his Indian clothes in a ravine outside the cabin. He was dressed and had cut and combed his hair when the woman awakened. At first, she just stared at the strange man in her cabin then realized she was totally naked and grabbed a quilt from the bed to cover herself. In perfect English he introduced himself as Francis Godfey. “When I saw three Indian braves, I fired at them but missed as they disappeared into the woods but I regret to say that two men are dead of arrow wounds.” She asked if she could dress and White Arrow left the cabin only to return upon her bidding. They set down at the table and she introduced herself as Andera Biddle. “I was taken hostage by the two men several days ago and they were holding me for ransom from my father.” “They have had their way with me several times and I had accepted my fate as death.” Andera continued, “My father is the publisher and owner of a newspaper in Denver and is a sponsor for getting the U.S. Congress to admit Colorado to the union.” Now in tears she continued. “I was on my way to meet him in Golden when the two men took me hostage and told the teamster to tell my father they would return me for one thousand dollars, but I believe it was because of his political views on statehood that I was kidnapped; you have saved my life.” White Arrow could not believe his providence. Her Father would make a useful acquaintance and he stood to gain much information from such a man. He instructed Andera to gather her things so they could leave, fearing a reprisal by the Indians. Gathering the horses, and saddling one for Andera, they rode out, their destination Fort Laramie a two-day ride. That first night, using bedding from the cabin, they talked into the night before going to sleep. White Arrow in his thoughts that night was more than smitten by the beauty of Andera but knew he had done the right thing by not molesting her, as intended, and that he should only think of Green Flower in these passionate thoughts. But it was not possible; he had viewed her beauty. It had taken much of the next day to reach Fort Laramie. They both went to the Adjutants office to inform them of the kidnapping and that Andera was now safe. At the mention of her name there was an immediate flurry of activity in the office. They were told to set and wait, no other explanation. Within five minutes none other than the General himself was looking down at them. They had received a telegraph that it was thought that the daughter of John Biddle had been taken hostage and the kidnappers had been trailed as far as the Wyoming Territory. Andera was taken to guest headquarters and the general requested an immediate interview with White Arrow. The first question to Francis was why he was in that area only five days after the Little Bighorn battle. Thinking fast White Arrow responded he was looking for a band of wild horses because he was going to break and sell them to the army to get the money needed to start a ranch in the Colorado plains area. There were indeed many wild horses in the Wyoming Territory and a telegraph sent to Denver revealed he was not a wanted man. His story along with the testimony of Andera cleared Francis of any wrongdoing. It would take two days before Andera’s father arrived at the fort. During that time much was written of the event and Andera found herself falling in love with her handsome savior. On the train back to Denver he was hailed a hero and was treated to the finest of birth and food. White Arrow had drunk the white man’s whiskey and had bad memories from that experience thus he declined to drink anything but water. In Denver, White Arrow was given a new wardrobe and offered a job as a reporter at the newspaper. Using his white name, Francis Godfey, a new haircut, and the new white man’s clothing he was unrecognizable as the Cheyenne Chief that had played a part in the Greasy Grass massacre only a short time past. Chapter Seven Francis and Andera had gone to several dances and dinners and had become thought of as a couple by Denver society. After a dinner hosted by one of the candidates running for office of the first governor of Colorado, as it was all but assured that Colorado would become the thirty eighth state of the union. Andera had two reasons to want marriage, she had feelings for Francis and could not hold back her feelings for her hero and the very athletic looking man who she had fallen in love with. The other was very personal. Using her father’s very elaborate buggy and planning her night well in advance, she asked Francis if they could leave the dinner party early as she felt ill. Only one mile from their hosts’ home, in a wooded area, she unbuttoned her dress and slid out of it, to reveal no undergarments, exposing her totally nude body and glistening breasts in the shimmering moonlight. Francis had long dreamed of her after seeing her standing in the wash tub, but not wanting to disrupt his intended plans of revenge, had not made any movement toward her. Pulling the buggy into a more secluded area off the road, Francis’s dreams became a reality. He pulled her into his arms and the kiss was so passionate that only desire for each other was left in their bodies. Her desire increased to a point that she was quivering when she straddled his bronze body and with one swift movement of her hand had his manhood positioned on her now shaking torso ready to plunge deep into her waiting womanhood. Their love making was even more passionate than that of Green Flowers that Francis had experienced. Within four days August 1, 1778, of their first love encounter, Colorado was accepted by the United States Congress as the thirty-eighth state in the union. The newspapers across the country were full of the news and Francis was becoming a recognized writer for his insight on the future of the state and all its people. Andera and Francis were seen together constantly and their love-making was frequent and passionate. Francis was adapting to the white man’s way of life and liked it. Time seemed to vanish with his busy schedule and he had even purchased a plot of land with the thought of building. He had his own column in the paper and was recognized wherever he went in the city. Denver was in a building boom with heavy investors building huge motels and investing in manufacturing. The army after the Civil War had put all their effort in ridding the West of the Indians using any means needed to do so. General William Sherman had been assigned this duty because he had written Congress a letter which ended with “kill the buffalo, starve the Indian.” [7] He had assigned several companies to do just that and the U.S. Government had opened up trade in the European countries for the very sought-after buffalo hides. In just six years there had been an estimated fifteen million buffalo killed and the slaughter had not quit. Although Francis was aware of the Indian’s plight and the several treaties which were moving complete tribes to white man’s reservations, he chose to ignore their plight. Francis Godfey wrote several articles in his column about the plight of the Cheyenne, and their history, and was seen by his readers as history not as being sympathetic to the Indian’s cause, although several of his articles had such insight that many of his readers had asked if he was indeed part Indian. He wrote of the Cheyenne never having a real home therefore wandering from the Saskatchewan Basin in the north to the Southeastern Plains south. Known as the Tséhéstáno, they had lived for several decades in the Black Hills area but by the early 1700’s was forced south by the Chippewa as they had acquired guns from the white traders. They fled south to the head-waters on the North Platte River. In 1833, being in constant skirmishes with the Crow, Sioux, and Arapaho. William Bent, looking for a suitable area to build his fort and trading post, persuaded the Cheyenne to go with him to the Arkansas River where he had found a suitable area to establish his trading post. William Bent thought that it was close to the center of the Southern tribes and the Northern tribes; that they would come to trade their furs. The Tséhéstáno split into two tribes one went to the south with Bent, the other stayed at the headwaters of the North Platte, in what is now called Wyoming, and roamed north to the states we now call Montana, South Dakota and North Dakota. It was at this time period that they became known as the Southern Cheyenne and the Northern Cheyenne. Neither tribe had a true home base but followed the buffalo and other migrating animals as their forefathers had done for centuries. By 1840 the Sioux and Cheyenne had made a permanent peace treaty because of the encroachment of the white man. In 1851 the Fort Laramie Treaty laid out territory for most all the plains and northern tribes. The Cheyenne was given the area that would now consist of one-half of Colorado, some of Wyoming, Kansas, and Nebraska. The Pikes Peak Gold Rush starting in 1848 and caused thousands of whites to go west and by 1857 the Army had established several forts to protect the settlers in this vast area from the Indians who was being pushed off their lands by force. Colonel Edwin Summer was sent with a full detachment of troops and although the Plains Cheyenne fought a fierce battle, they were pushed from their given reservation when Colonel Summers, with a full battalion, destroyed over two hundred lodges and killed several chiefs and untold women, old men and children. This caused outrage with most every Indian nation and started the bloody Indian wars. In 1861 the U.S. government called for a treaty meeting at Fort Wise, Colorado, later called Fort Fauntleroy. The Cheyenne, now skeptical of any white man’s treaties, refused to sign any agreement and only six members signed the treaty that took away most all the lands given them by the first treaty. It was this time in the bloody skirmishes of the western plains that any Indian scalp, men, women, or children was worth one dollar. In the late fall of 1877, after sixteen years of broken peace treaties and bloody skirmishes, most of the Plains and Northern Cheyenne had been moved to a reservation in Oklahoma. Running Fox had not gone to the reservation but stayed with his small band near the Republican River in the Kansas Territory. Chief Dull Knife [8] “Mot?ê?ke ?hnêxahpo” and Chief Little Wolf, “?'k?hóm?xháahketa” from the Northern Cheyenne, had been forced to the reservation. By September of 1878 the conditions were so bad that several of his tribe, mostly children and elderly, had starved to death. In the dark moon after the eighth moon, September 1878, over three hundred Cheyenne left their Oklahoma Reservation and started the long journey north. This is what the Indian agent had been waiting for but waited two weeks before reporting it to the United States Army. When he reported it the army was told that they were armed. Little Wolf had separated his band from Dull Knife in Nebraska and taken a more westerly route. It took only one day to find Dull Knife and his band and the Army fired indiscriminately on the migrating Cheyenne. Several running battles were fought in the following weeks and by the time of their surrender, there were less than one hundred left, the dead left on the plains to rot. The remaining were taken to Fort Robinson, Nebraska and all locked in a twelve by twenty-foot stockade and given no food or water. Freezing and starving again, under the leadership of Dull Knife, they managed to escape their enclosure, but many were killed and the wounded shot, with only forty managing to escape. On March 25, 1879, the forty were caught, surrounded by four full companies of Calvary, and were taken to Fort Robinson in Nebraska. Dull knife managed to escape and found sanctuary with the Lakota. A trial was held for the forty recaptured and were found guilty of murders in Kansas. All were hung, and their bodies left to rot in the sun outside the fort. In 1884 the plains Cheyenne were given a reservation with their headquarters in Lame Deer, Montana. This was the America White Arrow had been born into. White Arrow knew of his Cheyenne camp and all that was happening to them as the papers were full of the army’s exploits, not only of his tribe but all the plains tribes. By the end of 1886 most all plains tribes the Shawnee, Arapaho, Cherokee, Chickasaw, Black Feet, Potawatomi, Crow, Kaw, Sioux and Cheyenne had either been annihilated or driven to the white man’s reservation and was completely at their mercy for food, water and their laws. Chapter Eight White Arrow had married Andera and a daughter, Pricilla, had been born in the first six months of the marriage. By age five, White Arrow, always having thoughts of Andera’s captors having raped her, could see no resemblance to him as she had red hair and was very light-skinned and one of the men he had killed had red hair. He had auburn hair and Andera’s was blonde. White Arrow had another reason to worry. While visiting the Cheyenne camp, with the intent of doing a story of their plight, Kick-A-Stick recognized the name Francis Godfey as the white man he had led to the great park. He then knew that Francis Godfey was White Arrow. It was on this trip that White Arrow had learned he had a son by Green Flower and was now seven years of age. White Arrow had had a vision in which he seen a white man killing him and Green Flower. He could not understand the vision because he had not seen Green Flower in over seven years and was not sure of her whereabouts. Green Flower had been banned from marriage because she had a child out of wedlock and the tip of her nose had been cut off, as was the Indian custom, so all young men would recognize her as a shamed squaw. She had left the Republican camp after her abandonment and went to the Cheyenne camp on the LaFourche River, where she had raised her son. Although banned from marriage, she had been accepted into the tribe by a few women and her son was becoming a good horseman and had the job of watching the horses. The word had been spread of the great warrior that had helped in the Greasy Grass battle but Green Flower knowing that White Arrow was her son’s father had not told anyone not even her father, Wild Horn, for fear that retaliation would be brought on White Arrow. She had not given her son a name as her love for White Arrow was still strong and she knew that he would return, but the camp called him `e’het?ne, (he-man). Green Flower, having stayed when Dull Knife had left with over half the camp, was moved from their Oklahoma Reservation in 1884, to the reservation in Lame Deer, Montana along with the remaining camp. Wild Horn had died two years prior leaving Green Flower and her son the sole family member. White Arrows quest of finding and killing the participants in the Sand Creek massacre was not as strong and most of the months he had not even thought of his quest. Reading the political page of his paper, he spotted an article about Chivington. In the article he found that in 1871 Chivington had left Denver in total disgrace and was thought to have gone to Canada penniless. He then was seen briefly in California. In 1882 he had gone to his home town in Ohio to farm and substitute as a preacher in the local parish. Having failed at farming he became editor of the local newspaper. In 1883 he campaigned for a seat in the Ohio legislature, but his opponent let it be known that he was the leader of the Sand Creek massacre in Colorado giving all the horrific details of the event. From that report came an editorial in the Omaha Daily Herald, 1883, in which the editor tagged Chivington as a “rotten clerical hypocrite.” He was all but ran out of Ohio on a rail and he returned to Denver, where he had ties with several who were thought to have been members of his militia and secured a job as a Denver deputy sheriff. White Arrow’s vengeance was again restored upon hearing that his largest foe was living in the same city as he. Francis started asking questions to several of the sheriff’s deputies that he knew and found that there were several on the force that had been in the Colorado Militia and that is how Chivington had gotten the job. He also found that a Lars Cooper was on the force and had just been made a sergeant. White Arrow “aka” Francis Godfey was so enraged that he wrote a column degrading Chivington and Cooper for their actions at Sand Creek and the Denver sheriff’s office for condoning their actions. In the article he recalled the slaughter of the Cheyenne by Col. Summers in 1857 the same as that of Chivington and Cooper. The article was met with less than good response as the sheriff of Denver County and many of the Colorado citizens were Chivington sympathizers and many still had memories of friends and loved ones that had been killed by the Cheyenne. Andera and Pricilla had become a pillar in the Colorado society and rumors were being whispered that she was seeing a young man, an upcoming political figure. Her father had retired from the newspaper and the new editor was not in agreement with Francis’s opinions published in his column and was doing a background check on Francis as he had received several hints that Francis may well have Indian blood in his veins. In his background check Andera had been questioned and she gave testimony that she had heard him speak in an Indian language and that he could sign as fast as most could talk. She also testified that he was hairless on his body and she had never seen him shave. Francis was furious with her giving testimony against him and he too had heard the rumors of her being unfaithful. They had an argument at which time Andera asked him to leave and she filed for a divorce. After the separation and his column having been canceled White Arrow knew that the time had come to return to his people. He sold his holdings in Denver and putting the monies in a savings, traveled by horse to the Cheyenne Reservation in Lame Deer, Montana, where he met Green Flower and his son. White Arrow asked her to marry and she readily accepted. Asking for a council of the chiefs he asked for their acceptance back into the Cheyenne Nation vowing to teach English to the children and writing to Washington on a regular basis to help get legislation in Washington to favor the Indian Nations. White Arrow was given his old status as chief. White Arrow needed to return to Denver to settle the separation from Andera and settle his banking accounts. He also wanted secretly to find Lars Cooper and rid the world of his hated foe. Vowing to Green Flower and the chiefs that he would return in one moon he set out by horse for Denver. Riding at night, and not taking any of the roads or trails, he arrived in Denver in only three days. His first stop, late that evening, was his home where he found Andera, Pricilla and Andera’s lover, he approached her lover, but his rage subsided when Andera told him they were married and he would be hung for murder if any harm came to her new husband. Leaving their home, it was too late to go to the bank, so he spent the rest of the evening panhandling along Cherry Creek to get some money for the livery stable and a meal. That morning he went to the bank where he found that Andera had transferred all his holdings into her account leaving him penniless. In visiting with his friend, Leland Humphry, at the bank, he was told that in the morning paper he saw a warrant for him for threatening the life of Andera’s new husband, and the very deputy that had issued the warrant was none other than Lars Cooper. Francis told Leland “I am staying at Beth’s Boarding House and if they want me, come and try to arrest me.” The boarding house was well known in the Denver area, as Beatrice O’Follen was known for her meals and clean rooms and was outspoken in the political circles in the city. He went to the stables and was surprised when Humphry showed up and offered him some money. White Arrow was grateful as he had spent his last money from panhandling on the livery bill. They visited awhile and said their goodbyes. He was not staying at any establishment but laid out a plan to kill Cooper. White Arrow knew that people in the cities seldom noticed anyone on the streets and all he had to do to stay out of sight until dark was to tether his horse in the corral with several others at the Denver stockyards and wrap himself in a blanket, donned a hat and just sit in an alleyway. He was correct as not one person including two Denver constables had even looked at him that entire day. Nightfall came and White arrow saw several uniformed officers approaching from across the alley he had been in the entire day. White Arrow had never seen Cooper up close but knew he was rather tall and of medium build. Although his choice of weapons was his bow, he had decided to use a rifle because he did not want to reveal his true heritage. White Arrow planned his escape knowing that there would be a large manhunt for him but not knowing that he was Cheyenne, no one would come looking for him at Lame Deer. At dusk he saddled his horse and tied it to the rail on the outside of the corral. It was only two blocks from Beth’s Boarding house it would be an easy escape. A figure approached that met the description of his hated enemy. With careful aim the man fell almost immediately. Shots were returned in every direction, but they were too late, White Arrow had made his escape and in just minutes was riding hard north. Satisfaction was overwhelming as he rode north for the reservation, he had avenged the death of his family. He had planned his route well in advance. By following the South Platte River east keeping to the trees he would go to the trail that led to Fort Saint Vrain, established in 1837, then on to Fort Collins, established in 1862, on the Cache la Poudre River during the Indian Wars. It never had any walls and was maned by two volunteer companies of Cavalry. He would bypass Fort Collins and follow the Laramie Mountains northwest. To avoid any suspicion on his return he would remain dressed in the white man’s clothes and would use a false name if he was met on the trail for he knew that there would be a warrant out for Francis Godfey and maybe even a bounty. He rode at a leisurely gate taking his time returning to Lame Deer. He wanted to get a Denver newspaper before getting there but was known at Fort Laramie so that was out of the question. There were three small general stores close to his route back and decided to stop at Woods Landing on the Laramie River, for a few supplies and a paper. When he rode up to the small cabin that was being used as the store and trading post there were several outside, some sitting on logs cut for stools and a few stood. Only one acknowledged him and that was just a wave of his hand; the rest were heavily engaged in conversation. Dismounting he stood at a distance but close enough to hear the conversation. He learned that a new treaty had been made with the Cheyenne and that the Lame Deer Reservation was going to be sold to settlers. The new treaty was giving each Cheyenne family a deed of one hundred sixty acres and when that was surveyed and administered the remaining land would be sold to settlers. It was thought that over thirty thousand acres would be sold. White Arrow knew that if that were true their reservation would be the smallest reservation in the Great West. White Arrow now had a reason to get back to Lame Deer but first wanted a paper. He found a Denver newspaper dated September 8, 1888 at Woods Landing that was only two days old and the owner told him he could have it as the new papers were due that day. White Arrow rode hard the rest of the day and well into the night. He killed a squirrel during the ride and started a fire to boil his meal. He opened the newspaper to find several articles about his reservation but little else. Laying the newspaper on the ground to stir the squirrel and onion stew he saw a byline that read “Denver Sheriff Murdered”. With excitement he picked up the paper to read the article knowing it was about him. “A deputy sheriff was murdered at Beth’s Boarding House, while trying to apprehend a man wanted for attempted murder. Greg Cox, a new deputy only on the force for two months was shot in the back and died immediately. The assassin, thought to be Francis Godfey, is thought to be a well-known figure in the community but had fell on hard times after the divorce of his wife Andera Godfey, with whom they had a daughter. Although there were several officers looking for Godfey he has made his escape but is thought to be in the area. Anyone seeing Godfey is asked to contact the Denver sheriff’s Office. A reward is being offered.” White Arrow was devastated he had killed his white brother that he had gone to school with and had been his inspiration to learn the white man’s books. White Arrow now knew that what his white brother had told him years ago was the truth; that the only way out of poverty and hard work was an education. He remembered how he loved to go to school as it seemed that every day, he learned something new and made him look forward to the next day. Greg had taught him how to shoot a rifle and they practiced almost every week. He had not thought of his white brother for years as hate had always ruled his life. He now realized that even when he was writing his newspaper column the underlying reason was to find and kill those that had taken his family, and now that hate had taken one of the few white people that he respected and loved. Speaking to the Great Spirit “I have lived for revenge killing and mutilating as was done to my peoples with the only result causing more killing, the cycle must be broken.” With arms lifted to the sky White Arrow repented, “I now understand what my white brother, Mot?ê?ke ?hnêxahpo and the ?ji?w? has told is true, the native peoples must be educated if we as a people are to survive; I will kill no more.” Chapter Nine Although White Arrow wanted to get back to the Lame Deer Reservation and Green Flower, he needed to talk to the spirits to find the path to his destiny. He had a vision, years ago, but was not aware of its meaning and dismissed it as a dream. Now he must ask the Great Spirit for a vision and guidance. He followed the Powder River to the Crazy Woman Creek where he had camped on several occasions. Crazy Woman Creek was heavily timbered and out of the way of any trails. He needed to find a suitable site in which to build his sweat lodge. He had only seen the sweat lodge once at the Greasy Grass and was used by the great chiefs but knew of its purification and purpose. White Arrow knew that in order to have his vision he would need to rid himself from all the inner animosities, racial dislikes, and clear the white man’s ways from his own spirit. He found his site as the sun was setting and using green willow, started setting his sweat lodge that evening. Using the willow, he formed a small, domed enclosure and covered it with the branches from the h??hsét? (trees). It was in a small valley next to Crazy Woman Creek. The next three days was spent in the sweat lodge only leaving to gather more wood and water. He was wet from the steam and sweating. Sitting straight up, he felt weak and yet calm; he could remember his vision so vividly that he had to look around his surroundings to remember where he was. White Arrow now knew his mission in life and had seen his death. White Arrow had knowledge of all the northern tribes and the aftermath that had taken place after the battle at Greasy Grass. By 1884 The Crow, The Mighty Blackfeet, whom had for over one thousand years been known as one of the most feared tribes, and ruled the area from the North Saskatchewan River to the Yellowstone River and from the Rocky Mountains east to the Saskatchewan River, the Assiniboine or Stone Sioux that inhabited the Great Northern plains of North America, that by the 18th century had split and became known as the Lakota Sioux, the Gros Ventre , later called the “big bellies” a break-away tribe from the Arapaho, the Kootenai also spelled Kutenai that ruled the lands west of the Continental Divide, later known as the Flatheads Nation in Montana, The Chippewa, Cree and Shoshone all were defeated people and now living on the white man’s reservations not allowed to hunt the buffalo and had no weapons to even hunt the meager wildlife on their reservations. After the massacre at Sand Creek his people were sent to Oklahoma to a small reservation. A group of nine hundred and seventy-two Northern Cheyenne were also escorted to the same Oklahoma reservation. They were not used to such a dry and hot climate and soon many became ill from malaria. Their conditions were dire; the food rations were very insufficient and poor quality. By 1878, two Chiefs, Little Wolf and Dull Knife [8] asked for permission to return to the north, they were denied. With most of their tribe either ill from malaria of starving, they along with three hundred and fifty-three of their camp, left the reservation in the fall of that same year. White Arrow also knew the plight of the Nez Perce, [9] among the first to settle the Northwestern Continent. They were settled in what is now known as the Great Northwest (Washington, Oregon & Idaho). By 1877 the white man’s pressure had reached the point that the Nez Perce were no longer wanted and many skirmishes between the settlers and other tribes had brought the Army into the area in great force. White Arrow had to make changes in the Indian culture or all would face extinction within the next one hundred years. White Arrow had learned from the elders at the Sand Creek camp that all first Americans believed in a supernatural being with supernatural powers. There were many spirits in the Indian beliefs, some were benign, and some malevolent, but all had to be recognized. Some cultures had many ceremonials while others had but a few but all believed that everything had a spirit rather it be plants, animals, grasses, rocks or the very sky and no one could own them only use them and thanks must be given for this privilege. The arrival of the white man that took the lands and used them as they saw fit confused the Native Americans as how can anyone own the land that gives birth to the very earth under their feet. All believe that all things are created in a circle of life and will return to their natural state in time. White Arrow must find a path that both white and red can understand each other’s beliefs and answer to all these basic beliefs or there could be no resolution to the differences between the races. Chapter Ten The investigation by the Denver editor had raised curiosity in the political circles in Denver and White Arrow “Francis Godfey” was being written about in the editor’s column on a frequent basis and had also raised curiosity in the general public, as Francis’s column had been followed by many for several years. The investigation had caused more questions than answers as his childhood could not be traced. It was thought that by investigating these various tribes that a clue could be found as to Francis’s childhood. An investigator had learned from the Pawnee Scouts, that a warrior named White Arrow had interpreted all the white man’s messages at the Greasy Grass camp and that he was made a chief in the Cheyenne Nation. An investigator was sent to the Cheyenne camp in Lame Deer acting as an associate to the Indian Agent there. Within one month, by talking with the elderly, the investigator had met Kick-A-Stick and through a Pawnee interpreter he uncovered White Arrow’s childhood. His investigation complete he returned to the agency’s cabin to write his report and get ready for his trip back to Denver. There was no reason to hurry, White Arrow would be easy to find on the reservation and he wanted his report to be complete as he was sure to get the promotion he had wanted for so long. Kick-A-Stick was uneasy about the information he had given to the agent and by morning felt he should confide in Chief Running Fox. White Arrows father, Francis Godfey, had been a friend to the Cheyenne and had even given him a bone-handled knife for guiding him to the great park which he still carried with pride, had he brought harm to his friend’s son? Asking for council, Kick-A-Stick went to Running Fox and it was granted for that afternoon. At the council attended by Big Nose, Thunder Bull, Buffalo Calf Woman, Walks-on-A-Ridge, all of which had participated in the battle of the Greasy Grass, and several of the leading warriors, Kick-A-Stick explained his concerns about the information he had given the agent about White Arrow and how White Arrow’s father had been a friend of the Cheyenne at their camp by the great canyon on Four-mile Creek. Running Fox knew of the exploits of White Arrow and knew that if the white man was asking questions about White Arrow, it could only be because they were looking for him and could bring harm to him. He ordered four of his best warriors to find the agent and follow him to see if he indeed was an agent or someone acting as an agent. The agent had finished his report and was prepared to leave for Denver the next morning. He was satisfied that his information along with the polished report would be met with satisfaction and he would even become chief agent for the detective agency he worked for. By early evening the agent had seen several warriors in the area of the cabin. Fearing that he had been found out as an impostor, he felt it best to leave during the night. The agent had no knowledge that September is known, by all Native Americans, as the moon of the bear, as this is just before their sleeping winter and they will attack and eat anything. He had traveled most of the night following the Rosebud Creek south, where he camped at daybreak. Knowing he was not on the Cheyenne Reservation, but he did not know he was on the Crow Reservation. He was woken up by a grunting noise to find a huge grizzly bear looking down at him, the last sound or sight he ever saw again. White Arrow had left early from Crazy Woman Creek for the return trip to the Lame Deer Reservation as there were several issues that needed immediate attention. The foremost was the selling of most of the reservation to the white man. He also now knew that the only way for the Indian Nation to survive was through education. At Sand Creek and the Little Bighorn, he had met and visited at length with several chiefs about education and many too had told White Arrow that there was no way the Indian Nation could win the war against the Anglo people. Dull Knife [8] had ordered many braves to attack and kill but had talked about educating their children, but he himself had never engaged in any of the battles. The trip to Lame Deer was uneventful although he felt uneasy as he knew that if the authorities pursued their investigation he would be found and hung for the killing of his white brother. As he entered the Crow Reservation, he would follow the Rosebud Creek that would lead him to Lame Deer, he was met by a small hunting party of Crow that instantly knew him as they had fought beside him in the Greasy Grass war. Through sign, he was told of finding a camp that looked like a bear had been there as there was blood, clothing fragments, and drag marks present. They had found two guns and a leather pouch with papers but could not understand the white writings and left it there but took the guns. White Arrow wanted to read the papers and was told of the camp’s location on the Rosebud Creek not far upstream. That afternoon White Arrow had found the camp and the pouch. Opening the pouch, he saw his name which was dated September 27, 1888. Reading the report, he knew that the Great Spirit, who had given him his vision, was indeed giving him his life to fulfill his vision. White Arrow followed the signs left by the bear and found the body in a cache left by the bear only a mile from the camp. The body was that of a white man, other than that was unrecognizable, but the shredded clothes indicated that it was a man from a city, as few who traveled in the wilderness would have this fine of apparel and a shoe, not boots, were found in the same area. White Arrow traveled that afternoon and arrived at his lodge in the early morning. Green Flower informed him of the events since his departure and he now knew where the white man had come from and from the report knew who was to receive it in Denver. White Arrow had Green Flower ask for a council for that evening and retired as he had not had a full night’s sleep for over three days. At council, White Arrow told of having a vision and that he knew there would be others coming to Lame Deer looking for him and his time on this earth was limited. Warriors would be sent to the other reservations to inform the chiefs of the plight of Chief White Arrow and that a school would be built at Lame Deer. The Wise One would be teaching from the white man’s books and all tribes were welcome. Part of White Arrow’s vision he saw schools in all the Native American reservations and teachers who would teach all the children. In his vision he saw an Indian as a great leader of all people, living in the great White Father’s city. Chief White Arrow started writing letters to Washington trying to stop the sale of their reservation lands, and to the various newspapers in the east advertising for teachers to teach at the various reservations. The advertisement read “housing, food and pay furnished.” White Arrow had written several politicians and the Bureau of Indian Affairs in Washington D.C. asking for funding to help build and pay for the teachers. His letters were met by several with excitement but fearing retaliation from the western states, would not introduce a bill but did increase funding to the various agencies that was to be used for schools on the reservations if the tribes built and schooled their children. Many of the agents saw this as easy money, as all they had to do was say that their reservation had a school and put the monies in their own pockets. His attempt to stop the sale of the Lame Deer Reservation lands, did not deter the congressmen in Washington to sell over thirty thousand acres of their reservation, but because of granting every Cheyenne family a one-hundred sixty-acre plot of land, Lame Deer became the only reservation that the Indian peoples owned the land, therefore giving them the right to self-rule. By spring of 1889, White Arrow had found a teacher and built a log cabin for her housing and school. Because of his letters to the various politicians telling of the agents not giving any of the monies to the reservations, an investigation was started and by 1890 many of the agents had lost their positions. Until White Arrow’s letters, telling of the corruption at several of the Indian Affair’s agencies, many of the appointed agents were given their jobs as a reward from politicians that had received large contributions from them. Seeing this in Washington a new policy was introduced that all agents had to be appointed by the Bureau of Indian Affairs and approved by Congress. The new policy also included a division be created within the Bureau of Indian Affairs to be called the Indian Educational Fund and the payments be made directly to the teachers, as the politicians felt that the various reservations had not appointed a board to distribute the funds and in fact few Indians could read, write, or even speak the English language. White Arrow had given his son the name Broken Badger the first time he had met him, at the age of seven, and introduced him to books. The name Broken Badger represents the broken ties that he was born into. Badger represents the cunning and intelligence that the animal possesses. Green Flower knew sign but only a few English words but had taught Broken Badger sign. White Arrow, when home, was teaching Broken Badger how to read and write in English and told him of the white man’s ways but knew that in order for Broken Badger to learn and become a leader he would need the education that only a white school could provide. White Arrow had many applications in response from his ads in the East and all were qualified but the one response that he selected was from an elderly widow that had met Chief Joseph when he was in Washington and had written her desire to teach the Native Americans. Menerva Delp had lost her husband to illness three years prior and they had a childless marriage. She held a doctorate in education and until her retirement had been a professor at Harvard University. Her interest in the treatment of the Native Americans had always been one of concern and she often wrote letters to her congressman of her concerns. When she read the advertisement, she wrote a long letter to White Arrow asking for her acceptance and the opportunity to establish his reservation school. Mrs. Delp also sent her congressman a copy of the ad and a copy of her letter to White Arrow. The congressman returned a letter, dated November 1889. He explained the legislation in Congress that was taking place and was sure that the changes would be forth coming but to wait until the changes had occurred. Although both Mrs. Delp and White Arrow wanted to start their school, they felt it best to take the advice and see what would develop in the next year. By the late 1700’s the Crow had become known as horse breeders and had a rather large herd of very good horses. The Blackfeet, Sioux, Cheyenne, Gros Ventre, Assiniboine, Ute, Pawnee and Arapaho frequently made raids on the Crow and stole their horses; thus they became enemies. At the Greasy Grass Battle the Pawnee and a few of the Crow were acting as scouts for the U.S. Calvary. That caused the Sioux and other tribes to further their hate for the Pawnee, but the Crow had joined the other nations in their cause, thus only the Crow scouts were considered enemies. The broken treaties by the white man changed much of the hate that had been so prevalent in prior years among the various nations, and most all the Indian Reservations now depended on the white leaders for their very existence. Because of this a degree of cooperation existed and the Crow and Cheyenne had become allies. The Northern Pacific Railroad had built their line to Billings by 1882 that skirted the Cheyenne and Crow Reservations just to the north, making travel from the east easy access. The Indian Agency had moved their headquarters to the new town of Rosebud after the railroad had been built and combined both agencies from the Crow and Cheyenne Reservations. The trail following the Rosebud Creek south was now a road and was only about twenty miles from the Cheyenne camp on the Lame Deer Reservation. White Arrow had suggested to Mrs. Delp that if she wanted, she was welcome to come and stay at the cabin built on the reservation and see firsthand the people she might be teaching. There would be no pay not even for the travel expenses, but White Arrow could teach her sign and the Cheyenne tongue while visiting. The invitation was readily accepted but she needed about a month to get her affairs in order. On December 14, 1889 Menerva Delp arrived at Rosebud and was met by Chief White Arrow, Chief Running Fox, Big Nose, Thunder Bull, Buffalo Calf Woman, Walks-on-A-Ridge, Kick-A-Stick and an entourage from the Cheyenne Reservation, all in their finest attire. They put on such a spectacle that the agent thought they were leaving the reservation and telegraphed the fort for soldiers. The townspeople had never seen such a display of finery from any Indian Nation, leaving many to seek cover and some to just stand and marvel at the display. Mrs. Delp had never actually seen Indians, other than Chief Joseph, and never seen that many all dressed in their native attire. She was so overwhelmed by her reception that she became speechless and could only hug her audience that had come to meet and accept her. On her travel to the Cheyenne Reservation it became obvious to Mrs. Delp that she had indeed made a decision that she had so longed for and she must learn the Cheyenne language [3] and sign as fast as possible if she were to be able to teach. The climate was cold but much dryer than in Massachusetts and she found the beauty of the area astounding. She wanted for nothing as the women of the camp serviced her every need, from firewood, food, water, clothes washing, and other needs as they occurred. Green Flower, Broken Badger and White Arrow schooled her every day and on the warmer days would take her in horse and buggy to see the surrounding area. The agents at first would check in on her but by the end of February with the heavy snows and bitter cold nights they had suspended their observation, much to the satisfaction of Mrs. Delp. Because of the heavy snows, communication with the outside world was non-existent so White Arrow or Mrs. Delp had no knowledge of the pending developments in Washington. Menerva had learned sign rather fast but the Cheyenne language was much harder than she had thought, although she knew that much of the Native American language was a derivative from the Algonquian Tribes. She had come to realize that there were only three English vowels in their language, but the pronunciation of the highs and lows voice reflection was indeed needed to speak the language. By Mid-March of 1990, Mrs. Delp could speak a few words of Cheyenne but could understand it enough to have a degree of communication with tribe members. Most of her communication ended in laughter from the other women as several of her words were of the wrong meaning or was pronounced incorrectly because of the change in the high or low tones but could be corrected by sign. Because of her constant smile she had become loved by the entire camp and was called “Laughing Lady”. A courier had delivered a message pouch to Menerva that was from her Congressman in Washington and learned of the changes made in the Indian Affairs Agency and the passage of the Indian Education Fund. She let White Arrow read the dispatch and they discussed the best way to respond. Because she was already at the Cheyenne Reservation and living there, she felt there was no need for transportation funding, but White Arrow felt she should be refunded her expenses. Mrs. Delp had ordered and received several books on Basic English, math, geography, and U.S. history. Among them were two books on basic chemistry and biology in which Broken Badger had become immersed in their content. White Arrow felt she should be reimbursed for those also. They composed a letter to the Bureau of Indian Affairs/Education Fund explaining their desires and that if successful in the next two years, would like to become the ambassadors for other reservations in setting up their schools. The Bureau had not set up costs for teacher’s wages, lodging, transportation, and materials in the West, but had found these costs paid to an Eastern school and had set their budgets on this information. In their response to Mrs. Delp they asked if she would consider being the administrator for all the Indian Nations as she had firsthand knowledge of the reservations and could communicate with them. She would be paid a comparable wage for her educational status and all expenses needed for travel and development. White Arrow was given the response and asked for his opinion as Menerva knew that she could not teach and have this great responsibility at the same time. White Arrow knew that this was of the upmost importance and that in his vision he had foreseen a school on every reservation. He asked for council of the chiefs and leaders of the Crow and Cheyenne Nation for guidance on this matter. At council attended by Buffalo Calf Woman, Chief Running Fox, Thunder Bull, Walks-on-A-Ridge, Big Nose, his son Broken Badger who had become very good as an interpreter from the teachings from White Arrow during their sessions with Mrs. Delp. A delegation from the Crow Reservation was attended by Plenty Coups, Old Crow, Two Belly, Pretty Eagle, Lone Elk, Medicine Crow and fifteen warriors. The council lasted three days and much was discussed, but the main discussion was the schooling of their youth. Many Chiefs were bitterly against teaching the white man’s ways to their youth as they felt that in the coming years their way of life, even their language could be lost. Medicine Crow was so against the schools that he wanted to ban Menerva Delp from attending the councils. Old Crow intervened by telling the way of the old was lost and only by teaching their youth both ways could their values and old ways be preserved. Two Belly spoke of the hated past and now their alliance, saying that if change had come to their various enemies then change must also come to their youth. The days were long, and the dialogue lasted well into the second night. Mrs. Delp needed help in understanding what was being said and after the council meetings had White Arrow and Broken Badger explain what had taken place at the day’s council. Menerva had never seen or heard such insight and histories of the native people and her respect deepened, wanting to help in the only way she knew, through educating their youth only now she realized she needed to teach in such a way as to preserve their rich heritage. The third day, after some ceremonial dances, Chief White Arrow addressed the council and told of his hate for the white man but the only way for the Indian Nation to survive would be through the white man’s political system and the path to this change would be by educating its people. Using sign and with help from Broken Badger, Green Flower, and White Arrow, Menerva Delp, introduced as Laughing Lady, using her best Cheyenne tongue she asked if the great chiefs here understood her. Her words had been signed by her three interpreters. There was a long silence then laughter broke out; she had gained their respect. She spoke using sign, English and broken Cheyenne, using this as an example to the council to help them understand why their youth needed the school. They were shocked that she wanted both women and men to attend her school. In her talk she agreed that their youth should be taught English as a second language and their language and heritage was of the upmost importance in their education. Mrs. Delp asked that the great Crow Chiefs send five of their young men and five of their young women to attend her school for the winter as a test. If they disapproved there would be no more talk of schooling their youth. If they approved, they would build a school on their reservation and help to establish other schools in all the reservations, north and south. She asked for their decision by the planting moon as preparation needed to be made for the snow season. That evening a Spirit Dance was held attended by both the Crow and Cheyenne to ask for guidance in this great decision. Menerva was a guest of honor and was seated with the chiefs. By morning the Crow delegation had left but no decision had been made as to the proposition presented by the Bureau of Indian Affairs and they needed an answer. White Arrow and Menerva decided that they needed to address the bureau in person. Broken Badger and Green Flower should also go as examples and ambassadors for their effort. It would be the first train ride for Green Flower and Broken Badger and the first time they had been east of the mother river the whites called the Missouri. White Arrow and Mrs. Delp went to the agency in Rosebud to telegraph the bureau for the necessary funding and permission for White Arrow and his family from the agency to leave the reservation and make the trip. Chapter Eleven All Native Americans knew that once a bear tasted human, it would attack any human that it could find because they were easy prey. The Crow had already informed their tribes of the rogue bear and word was spreading of the man-eating grizzly. White Arrow knew that although the attack had taken place many miles south of the Cheyenne Reservation, bears range in a very wide area and could follow the Rosebud Creek or Tongue River into their area. The air was cold in the mornings and with his fill and his cache hidden, probably close to his hibernation cave, the killer bear would not be a problem during the five moons of the snows but by spring and being very hungry, it would emerge and pose a great danger to all tribes in the area. By early spring of 1889 there had been reports of a bear on the Crow reservation that had come into several camps along the Rosebud and Tongue Rivers. The Army, as part of the treaty, had taken all guns from the reservations leaving the many tribes at the mercy of their native weapons but he also knew that indeed there were many weapons in the possession of most all tribes on reservations. White Arrow along with his son Broken Badger had made two good bows and many metal arrows. Although Broken Badger was only fourteen, he had been taught by White Arrow the art of bow and arrow for several years and although no match to his father he was regarded as one of the better marksmen in the Cheyenne camp. Seeing this as a good way to practice their skills, White Arrow asked several of the younger warriors if they would like to hunt the rogue bear, five joined; Crazy Face, Willow Dog, Little One, Flying Eagle and Stone Man, all good hunters and trackers. The hunting party traveled to the area on the Rosebud River where White Arrow had seen the body of the white man. It took only a few hours to find the rogue bears winter den, but the sign was old and was obvious that he had not been there in some time. The party traveled west to the Tongue River deep into the Crow reservation with no sign. At the main camp of the Crow they were met by Old Crow and Lone Elk that had also been hunting the bear. They, through sign, had found fresh sign estimated to be about three weeks old but had lost his tracks that were going northeast in the direction of the Cheyenne Reservation. It was at this meeting that they learned the Army had hired the famous bear hunter James Anthony [10] to kill the meddlesome bear. White Arrow’s hunting party found Anthony at his camp only thirty miles from the main Cheyenne camp on the Lame Deer Reservation after four days of tracking the bear. Anthony was willing to have White Arrow and his party join him, but informed White Arrow that he would only be payed if he killed the rogue bear. An agreement was reached as even if White Arrow’s party killed the bear there would be no reward given to an Indian. Both Anthony and White Arrow knew they were close as the sign and scant were only one or two days old. The next day Flying Eagle and Stone Man had found a young wild colt half eaten and covered with debris. Stone Man returned to the camp and reported their finding while Flying Eagle stood watch from a rock outcropping at a distance that would not inhibit the bear if he returned to his stash. By nightfall Anthony and the entire hunting party had formed a wide perimeter around the stash knowing that the rogue bear would return. Within one day their patience was rewarded, as in the predawn hour, Crazy Face had caught sight of the bear only one thousand yards up wind and ran to inform White Arrow. The plan was to tighten the circle and on signal the warriors would start yelling while Anthony and White Arrow approached the bear head-on for the kill. White Arrow was only one hundred foot from the bear, Anthony was behind at about one hundred fifty foot when the signal was given. The rogue bear was startled and at first confused turning in circles, then saw White Arrow and at a fast run, charged. White Arrow was ready and placed his shot just under the head into the neck, the bear stopped and stood up exposing his entire front to White Arrow at a distance of fifty foot. Broken Badger had closed to within seventy foot to the left and taken his shot just as the bear stood up embedding his arrow deep into the chest area. Anthony was astounded by the swiftness of White Arrow as he had his bow at full draw within seconds and the second arrow flying toward the exposed bear. Anthony was waiting and took his shot at the same moment, both with deadly accuracy. The rogue stopped his charge and stood for just a few seconds during which White Arrow had quivered his third arrow and shot, hitting the bear in his open mouth imbedding the steal arrow head into the brain. This action was so swift that Anthony was still levering his second shot into his 30-40. After skinning the bear and removing White Arrows and Broken Badgers steal arrow heads, leaving no sign of their presence for the Army to find, they loaded the hide, less the claws, for Anthony to show proof of the kill at the fort. The twenty claws were divided equally among the warriors and the large fang teeth given to Broken Badger and White Arrow that would be made into sacred necklaces. At the brief meeting with Old Crow and Lone Elk in the Crow camp, White Arrow had asked if a decision had been made on the schooling of their youth. Most all of the elderly was for the plan, but Medicine Crow was bitterly against the white man’s education of their youth. White Arrow told of their planned trip to the Great White Father’s city and he would personally travel to their camp upon his return and tell of the decisions made as a result of their trip. Chapter Twelve Menerva had made all the arrangements while White Arrow was on the hunting trip and secured the necessary funding to make the trip. Although Mrs. Delp knew of a school funded by the government in Pennsylvania, no one in the Bureau of Indian Affairs had even mentioned it, giving her reason to believe that their schools would not have any impact on the Pennsylvania school. In the letter from the bureau they had asked that the Indians wear their native clothing as they felt it would help convince the Congressmen in their effort to start their schools. White Arrow had not told Mrs. Delp about his past as it had been several months now and there had only been one investigator and he had been killed by the bear making the only remaining evidence the report he had found, and he had that in a safe place along with his list of the Chivington Militia. He was disturbed by the bureau’s request for his family to wear native dress as with his light-colored hair and being light skinned, he was sure to be questioned as to his true native heritage. He told Menerva of his concerns and she suggested he blacken his hair but there was little he could do about his light skin, although thirty-three summers old and being exposed to the elements had changed his appearance, but with black hair and wearing his native dress he could pass this off as part of his heritage. Their trip had been scheduled for the hot moon, July, and Mrs. Delp had been working on her Cheyenne language and teaching Green Flower to speak better English. White Arrow along with Menerva had written their proposal in a formal letter to be addressed to the various dignitaries in the Great City and felt confident that their quest for their planned schools would be accepted. Boarding the Iron Horse was a great moment for White Arrow’s family, Green Flower and Broken Badger had only imagined going at such a great speed while setting in comfortable chairs was like. Menerva had told them that food would be served at a table in a car made for this purpose and another car was for sleeping. White Arrow had experienced this on his ride from Fort Laramie to Denver but knew better than to mention this, as this was in his past. Their departure had not gone unnoticed as the local newspaper was there and a photographer to do a story about their mission.Their native dress made them standout and there were snickers and low talk among several of the passengers. One lady asked Mrs. Delp if the Indians would be eating and sleeping on the train as she was worried about catching a disease from them if they did. Menerva assured her that they had no diseases and they were going to Washington as a guest of the President. Word spread throughout the passengers and by their afternoon meal they had become quite an attraction. The passengers were amazed that all three could speak and understand English and even more amazed that a fourteen-year-old boy spoke better English than many asking the questions. The questions came at an alarming rate. Most were of their style of living and their mission to visit the president. At one of their stops, Pierre, South Dakota, they were surprised to see fifteen young Sioux children looking to be from ages eight to their early teens, accompanied by an Indian chaperone, dressed in a white man’s suit, boarding the train. The chaperone was more than curious as to the three Indians dressed in their native clothing and soon approached them offering his hand in a friendly gesture and signing “hello”. They signed back and thus began a quiet conversation using sign. Mrs. Delp had been following the conversation, mostly about the Iron Horse, and in English asked if he spoke English. In English he replied he did and also Cheyenne and Sioux. Using her best English Green Flower asked which language he would like to communicate in because as all three spoke Cheyenne, and English. After his astonishment and very surprised state, in English he introduced himself as Fred Tall Feather of the Lower Brule` Reservation and from the Yanktonai Sioux tribe. In perfect English, Green Flower, White Arrow and Broken Badger along with Mrs. Delp introduced themselves explained that they were from the Lame Deer Reservation and of the Plains Cheyenne Tribe. Not wanting to divulge the purpose of their trip Menerva was quick to ask Fred Tall Feather his purpose for escorting the children on the Iron Horse. Tall Feather was more than happy to talk about himself and his mission, so much so that he forgot his interest as to why three Cheyenne in full native dress were traveling east. Tall Feather informed Mrs. Delp that he was a graduate of the Carlisle School [11] for Native American Indians and that he was an ambassador of the school recruiting young Indian children for the purpose of educating them in the white man’s ways of life. Menerva was shocked at the news as she knew of the school and what they had done to hundreds of Indian children. Menerva asked Fred Tall Feather how he had come to be recruited for the school. He was more than happy to relate his life, “I was the fourth son of Walks-At-Night a Sioux warrior. Three white men had come to the reservation with five Pawnee interpreters asking for children to go with them to a school where they would learn the English language.” He continued, “their chief and elders were bitterly against this as not one treaty or promise had ever been kept by the white man and seen this as a way to capture their children, using them to pressure the tribe into their treaties and way of life. Through gifts and a silver peace metal with a red, white, and blue ribbon attached they convinced four of the tribe warriors to send their youngest man child of which I was one.” Menerva asked, “What had happened to the rest that had gone to the school?” Fred told of the several that had been part of the first students at the school. “Of the one hundred fifty that had started, only the four from my tribe had been sent by their parents. There were about another twenty who had been taken from three other reservations, the rest were either from an orphanage or prisoners taken by the Army in raids. The school was a four-day trip and was in what they called Pennsylvania. We had no way of leaving and we had no idea where we were.” Fred Tall Feather went on, “We were not allowed to speak our language, pray to our spirits, our hair was cut short, and we were given white man’s names and clothes that made us itch, and was very painful, especially the underwear and shoes. We were coerced into strict obedience by means of corporal punishment. We were made to tend to every need in the school, cooking, laundry, sewing, building rooms and repairs to the old cold building. A few of the boys became the prostitutes for the men teachers and were given special privileges. Several had died that first year mostly from the food, sickness, and cold, and were buried in the cemetery at Carlisle, but a few just disappeared. We were told they had run away, but to where? I graduated and was given the task of finding other tribes on other reservations to give me their children to be educated at the school. This is my ninth trip. I am given special privileges and have been talked about in the white man’s paper.” With a rather demanding voice, Menerva told White Arrow that they were wanted in the sleeping car and for him and his family to meet her there directly. Somewhat shocked by her tone and immediate departure, he excused himself and his family saying that they should dine together for their evening meal and they left. Menerva was still upset at the news of the Carlisle School still recruiting Indian children for the purpose of alienating them from their families, their heritage, their language and forcing them into the white man’s world. She locked their small sleeping birth and in a low voice told White Arrow and his family the story of the school. “The man that started the school in 1879 was a colleague of hers at Harvard, known as the General, and was politically motivated hosting several social events for the various politicians from Washington. Because of the recent Indian uprisings in the western states and the massacre of the 7th Calvary at the Little Bighorn he felt the only way to handle the Indians was to either annihilate every one of them or educate their children into the white man’s world.” “He held a social and invited all congressmen from the western states along with the eastern congressmen that carried a great influence in Washington for the sole purpose of getting funding from the government and to donate an abandoned twenty-five-acre prison barracks in Carlisle, Pennsylvania as a place to bring the Indian children for their schooling. The school’s main objective was to enforce a policy of assimilation of Indians into white society by removing the characteristics that made them Indian. His presentation was of sound reasoning, explaining that the children would be taught the English language, math, drawing, composition, history and a trade and work skills.” “The General convinced the congressmen that by teaching the children they would return to their various tribes and educate the elderly thus in only one generation the Indian people would merge into the Anglo-American culture. He presented them with a signed petition from the citizens of Carlisle stating that they were all in favor of the school. In his speech he stated that given several hundred students in a fine area free from the prejudice against Indians “I will prove this can be done.” His main reason but not mentioned, Carlisle was far away from the Western Frontier making it very difficult for any runaways to return and them easy to find.” “He convinced Washington that his school was the best avenue to change the Indian and they agreed by giving him funding and the prison barracks in the heart of an agricultural county near Carlisle. He hired Indian scouts who had worked for the Army and he went to several of the reservations to recruit students but was met with total resentment but did convince a few to send their children to the school.” “By November of 1879 with about one hundred fifty students The General opened his school. They had been met at the train by many of the Carlisle citizens and all cheered as they were paraded down the streets to the school some distance away. Their ages varied from six to twenty-eight years. Many were refugees left from the Western Indian wars or prisoners taken by the army.” Menerva by now was very upset but continued her story, “He had plaques made that hung in the halls of the school, “Kill the Indian and Save the Man”, and put there for the entertainment of the visitors as not one of the students could read and after they learned, did not understand its meaning. The first act was to cut their hair, boys and girls, dress them in white man’s uniforms as he believed that they could not be civilized wearing moccasins and blankets. The boys were issued red flannel underwear, full length half pants, high collar stiff-bosomed shirts and suspenders fully three inches in width that were extremely uncomfortable, and white leather boots that caused actual suffering. The girls were made to wear pantaloons, long dresses with stiff lace collars and hi-top lace up shoes. They were prohibited from speaking their native language and given new American names and could never use their native name or speak of their families. They were coerced into strict obedience by means of corporal punishment and taught to read the King James Bible.” “They were given two uniforms, one to wear and one to wash and as they grew, they would get the larger uniforms from the older children. The older children were forced to build new buildings and repair the old ones that was their education in learning a skill. Girls had to cook, wash, clean, sew, paint, and tend to the instructors every need that was their education in skill training.” “The recruitment was forced by either just taking the children from their families or by threatening the entire camp with food rationing. The families were never told where their children were or never answered if asked. By the seventh year the enrollment was over seven hundred. Scores of Indian children had either died or run away from the school. The finances and administration had been taken over by the Methodists and Congregationalist Missionaries for accomplishing the goal of assimilation, but many of the strict policies remained.” Menerva finished her rant by apologizing that she had not told White Arrow of the school. “I have no idea what has happened since my departure from Harvard, but can could only guess that nothing had changed for if they had there would not be recruiters still gathering Indian children from the many tribes and reservations. If it is the will of the government to force Indian children from their families, homes and way of life I have little doubt we will be successful in our quest to educate Indian children in their own settings so they could retain their heritage, as that would go against the Army’s plan to hold the Native Americas hostage on their reservations.” That evening at dinner Fred Tall Feather told of being one of the first to finish the school. “I was asked to recruit children from the Northwestern tribes especially the Sioux, Blackfeet, Crow and all the other twenty-two reservations in South Dakota, North Dakota, Montana, Nebraska, and Kansas. He told of his first assignment. The General, as he is called, was called to the War Department in 1879 and told to go to the Lakota, Dakota, and Nekota chiefs and recruit their children, by any means necessary, and bring them back to his school. The General protested this as he knew of the bad feelings toward all whites or “Wa???u”, (Derogatory Sioux word for whites meaning Land Grabber). Some military strategists believed that with their children hostage their people would have to be obedient to the Army.” Fred Tall Feather asked about the purpose of their journey. Menerva responded by saying they were guests of a congressman who she knew from her teaching days. The rest of the evening was filled with small talk mostly of how best to educate the Indian and the demands at his school. The train was scheduled to arrive in Washington late that afternoon. Fred Tall Feather had to change trains in Chicago so little correspondence was had before his departure. The trip from Chicago to Washington was filled by writing a new proposal as Menerva knew that the only way they could get government funding was to appeal as a preschool to the Carlisle School or teach the children in the various camps Basic English and writing skills before they were sent to the Pennsylvania school. Their real goal would be to teach them in their own camps and when they were asked to be sent to the Carlisle school they would refuse, leaving them there to further their studies in their own environment. Menerva penned a letter to her old colleague at the Carlisle School telling of her plan and intent, explaining that she had been living at a Cheyenne camp for over a year and had learned their language and could also sign. She told of her meetings with the Crow on their reservation and had met several of the Sioux Chiefs and felt that she would make a good ambassador to his school because as both had the same goal in mind and that was to educate the Indian. Mrs. Delp also told of the three family members from the Cheyenne camp and of their education. She invited him to meet her in Washington but could understand if he could not on such short notice. She could be reached at the Pennsylvania Hotel in Washington. She did not mention her meeting with Fred Tall Feather because she was sure he would tell of it and she did not want it to seem as though this was an afterthought, although in reality, it surely was. Chapter Thirteen They were met at the station by a small delegation from the Bureau of Indian Affairs and two newspaper reporters and one photographer. News had spread through the newspapers in Washington of an educated family of Indians from a Cheyenne Reservation in Montana and a former professor from Harvard for meetings with Congress and the President regarding the education of the Western Indian. They were not hard to recognize as they disembarked because they were wearing their finest native dress. Green Flower was wearing her soft buckskin dress complete with beaded arm and breast plates with fringed sleeves and bottom. White Arrow and Broken Badger were donned in their buckskins wearing the fang teeth from the killer bear and their bone-handled knives with beaded sheaf and belts. White Arrow was wearing the two feathers marked as a chief, Broken Badger had one feather marked as a hunter. Mrs. Delp was wearing a light blue dress complete with lace trimming that donned her petite frame with form-fitting accuracy, making her look much younger than her years would indicate. The two newsmen were asking questions, all at the same time, while the photographer was busy getting them in the correct pose for a picture. They introduced themselves in perfect English and asked the reporters to meet them at their hotel the next morning as they had had a long day and wanted to bathe and rest. By now there were over thirty people gathered to see the real Indians and as they were introducing themselves a deathly silence fell over the entire crowd as they were amazed at the perfect English all had spoken and the way they had addressed the crowd. Mrs. Delp gave the newsmen the hotel where they were to stay, and they left in the carriage with the delegation. The Pennsylvania Hotel was in the center of the Washington Square on Pennsylvania Avenue, the same street that the White House was on and only a few blocks away. During the ride from the train station to their hotel Menerva had handed the spokesman of their escort the new proposal and asked if he would give it to the Commissioner of Indian Affairs. He assured her he would as Mr. Drake was the one that had instructed him to see to the needs of her and the family. Upon their arrival at the hotel even Menerva was in awe at its elegance; there were four men, all dressed in flashing attire donned with golden buttons on bright red blouses and royal blue pants, all with gold trimming. All four met the carriage, two offered their hands, covered with white gloves, while the other two unloaded their luggage onto a gold-wheeled cart. As they entered the large glass doors, they were met with polished cherry wood décor, the carpet had the design of the American eagle in the center with a green leaf design surrounding it, with the base color done in a light blue. The furnishings were all in a royal blue with large and small cherry wood tables with glass tops. There were several reporters there, but Menerva and White Arrow were told not to speak and were escorted to a gated door that was opened by a man dressed in the same attire as the four that had met them outside. They entered the small room and the doors closed as it started to move in an upward direction. White Arrow was frightened as were Green Flower and Broken Badger who clasped tightly to his mother. White Arrow, in Cheyenne, asked Menerva if they were going to meet the Great Spirit in the sky. She assured them, in Cheyenne, that they were going to their rooms and that the contraption was called an elevator that was used instead of walking on stairs. As they entered their rooms they were met with the same elegance as witnessed in the lobby only the furnishings were that of a bedroom and their luggage was already there. There were two beds in the one room and was joined by a door to a second room just as elegant but only one bed. Menerva explained that the small room was for her and the larger for him and his family. Having lived in hotels and apartments in Denver, White Arrow was more than familiar with the furnishings thus Menerva went to her quarters and White Arrow started unpacking, all the while in Cheyenne, telling of the various furnishings and their usage. Green Flower had not had a bathroom break for some time and asked where she could go to relieve herself. White Arrow took both to a small door and showing them the inside explained their usage. He told them to use the bowl-shaped object to set on and when they were finished to pull the chain hanging behind it and that would get new water in the bowl and discard the old. He demonstrated by pulling the chain. Broken Badger was transfixed at the site and wanted to pull the chain again, but White Arrow told him to leave as his mother needed to use it in private. Within the next hour White Arrow had shown them the bath and wash basin both with hot and cold running water just by turning a knob. During their stay Broken Badger seemed to need the floor bowl a lot as every so often he would pull the chain, White Arrow estimated that he had used a pond full of water by their departure. Menerva went into their room and explained that the next day they were to meet the escort in the lobby. They were going on a tour of all the sights in Washington that included the Great White Father’s home and the building where the Congressmen they had written to worked. She explained that Sunday was a day of rest and prayer for the whites, so they would not see many politicians and doubted there would be any reporters. The next day, called Monday, they would start their meetings at the Bureau of Indian Affairs. Saying their goodnights all retired to their large and comfortable beds. After breakfast they were met by their chaperone and escorted to the elegant carriage that had taken them from the train station. After riding and seeing several of the monuments, they arrived at the great home of the president. Their tour there was short, explaining that they would be back in three moons as they had a meeting with the White Father. Menerva had acquired a small booklet that had pictures and told about all the monuments and buildings in Washington before they had left Lame Deer, making their tour much more meaningful, but White Arrow acknowledged that the pictures did not justify seeing them in person. They arrived back to their hotel by mid-afternoon giving Menerva and White Arrow time to visit and get prepared for their meeting the next day. They rose early and had a lavish breakfast while still planning their meeting with the bureau. The carriage ride was short as the bureau’s building was but a short distance from their hotel. They were met by the Commissioner, Mr. Drake, and several other members of the Indian Bureau, and taken to a large room with a large table and large padded chairs. Introductions were made, and White Arrow was asked how he became educated in the white man’s language. He replied that as a youth he was captured and sent to a school where he learned the English language. Commissioner Tom Drake had the presentation from Menerva and began by saying that he in part agreed that schooling in the Indian camp for the very young seemed like a logical way to introduce them into the Anglo-American society. He had wired the general at Carlisle School and he was interested and indeed knew, Mrs. Delp, and would try to alter his schedule and come to Washington to meet with her. The Carlisle School was not that far from Washington, by train only about a six-hour journey. They would wait for further correspondence from the General. Commissioner Drake explained that the Education Fund was largely the result of the General’s doings and starting the Carlisle School for Indians. Although he himself had reservations about the manner in which the students were treated and were not allowed to speak their language or follow their beliefs, they were in fact getting an Anglo education. He explained that the United States Commissioner of Education had visited the institution along with several politicians and seen firsthand its results. Fred Tall Feather, a Sioux, who was now influencing several tribes to send their children to the school, using himself as an example. Commissioner Drake told of the meetings with Chief Joseph of the Nez Pierce, Oglala Chief American Horse, Red Blood, Roman Nose and Yellow Trail all of the Sioux tribes, who had visited the Carlisle School and even had been invited to the distinguished Dickinson College only a few miles from Carlisle and a huge supporter of the school, for a lab demonstration by Professor Doctor Charles Francis Himes. [12] At the conclusion of Drake’s speech White Arrow asked to be heard. He started his talk by saying “I and my family had found great value in all the advancements of the Whiteman’s technology and it is widely known by most all tribes both north and south that the only path to their future was through education.” Looking straight at the commissioner, “In this process why do the Anglo-Americans wish to take our heritage and beliefs and complete way of life? Does not the Native Americans existence have any value to the white man?” After a long silence White Arrow continued “Less than sixty planting moons ago was it not the Indian people, in the West that showed friendship to the white man even to the point of teaching them how to survive in our lands and guiding them through the deserts and high mountains. It was the Indian who taught the whites and as a reward were killed by the thousands through your advanced weaponry, but mostly from your infectious diseases, brought into our otherwise pure lands and now you want our very existence denied.” Most now were feeling very uncomfortable and surprised at his knowledge. “You have poisoned our waters with your lust for the yellow metal and destroyed entire mountainsides in this cause. You have taken our lands at will and when denied send in thousands of your Army to kill at will any that denies your desires.” White Arrow using sign while speaking “You have paid at will one dollar a scalp man, women, or child to anyone, in your quest of annihilation. You have killed the buffalo into extinction in only ten summers thus starving the Indian people.” “You told of meeting Chief Joseph of the Nez Pierce of the Northwest but did not tell of your Army that because he denied your confinement to a small reservation in the desert lands of Oklahoma Territory, in which all tribes were sent, where they either die from a desert condition called malaria or starvation. You pursued his band of seven hundred fifty for five months and seventeen hundred miles only for most to be killed in a five-day battle and the remaining one hundred forty sent to this desert where only less than one hundred still live.” “Between 1830 and 1850 the Muscogee, Seminole, Chickasaw, and Choctaw [13] an estimated four thousand died caused by forced marches by your government to these desert lands west.” Looking directly at the panel, White arrow continued: “In 1838 your army gathered the entire Cherokee Nation [13] of over sixteen thousand and forced marched them from east of the Mississippi west to the desert lands of Oklahoma Territory. An estimated two to six thousand died as a result from dehydration, starvation and gunshot and left lying where they fell. The reason; gold was discovered on their lands.” He continued; “The Long Walk [14] where the Navajo were forced off their lands where they had gardens and water and had lived for thousands of years, to an area known as the Bosque Redondo in the desert you call New Mexico for no other reason than the white settlers wanted their land.” “At least two hundred died during the eighteen day, three-hundred-mile trek. Between eight thousand and nine thousand people were settled on an area of forty square miles, with a peak population of nine thousand twenty-two by the spring of 1865 where many more died of starvation.” Not one comment had been made and most attending the meeting were surprised at White Arrows knowledge of history and sound reasoning. White Arrow continued; “For all the atrocities that the Army and white man have leveled toward the Indian Nation not one has ever been tried for their crimes but hundreds if not thousands in the Indian Nation have been hung, shot or imprisoned and then starved for atrocities much less than they have committed on the white man’s nation. In the Cheyenne nation, of which I am one, the Sand Creek Massacre, in which an unarmed camp under treaty with your country was attacked by over seven hundred armed soldiers and killed one hundred sixty-seven men, women and children then mutilated their bodies to an unrecognizable state, not one was ever tried.” “The Army, ranchers, homesteaders, and gold seekers, after the battle of the Greasy Grass has pursued all the Indian Nations and killed at will any of our people they see because the Calvary was soundly defeated. The Army attacked us with the intent of massacring everyone in our village and we defended ourselves, our children, women and the old. For this we are considered savages.” “The slaughter of Chief Dull Knife’s tribe in September 1878 for leaving a reservation in Oklahoma where they were starving to death and were administered no medical assistance from the diseases brought by the white man causing over eighty deaths in one year.” “There are many other atrocities that were and are still being committed by your Army’s and private citizens, the latest only seven moons ago when eight prospectors were on our reservation looking for the yellow iron. They were asked to leave by a hunting party of five warriors. One warrior was killed outright and two more shot making their escape. It was reported to the agent, but no one has been found and the Army refused to get involved, saying it was a civil matter.” White Arrow continued to speak all the while walking around the large table looking at all present, “There is no white man’s law that protects the Indian, only the white man. There are reports of deaths and runaways at the Pennsylvania School, but families or tribal chiefs have never been advised of this, who are the missing and where are they buried and under what name?” “I promised the Crow that I would report back to them upon my return. Medicine Crow is highly against sending Crow children to a white school saying their culture would be lost along with their heritage and eventually their language. Chief Old Crow and White Elk are for teaching their children as long as they retain the Crow customs and heritage. After listing to the commissioner’s talk, I am inclined to agree with Medicine Crow as to the teachings of this Carlisle School far away from their homes and families.” During all the talks, Green Flower although hiding her sickness, was to the point that she told the delegation she must leave as she was very ill in her stomach. Standing up, she passed out falling into her chair and her bowels erupted, thus ending the talks in a hurried manner. At their hotel a doctor was summoned and taken to Green Flower for an examination. It took little time for him to announce that she was suffering from dysentery and it was in the advanced stages. Broken Badger and White Arrow too had been having abdominal cramps and they too had dysentery. The doctor explained that the change in diet and all the rich food they had eaten in the last three days was the cause. He gave Broken Badger and White Arrow a medicine, but Green Flower’s condition was much advanced, and she needed hospitalization. She was taken by ambulance to the Washington Hospital, Mrs. Delp accompanied her. Commissioner Drake was advised of the situation and canceled all the next day’s meetings. He had listened to White Arrow’s speech and could understand his anger as he too knew of the one-sided treatment given the Indian. Tom Drake was from Missouri and had fought in the Civil War for the north. He had witnessed the atrocities to the blacks by the south and could see little difference in the way the Indian was being treated. He had met Ely Samuel Parker [13] who was the commissioner of Indian Affairs in 1869, only four years after the war. Ely had been a large part of his nomination and felt it wise if he asked for advice as he was fast finding himself in the middle of a political situation. If he chose to agree with Mrs. Delp and White Arrow, he could easily lose his job, if he chose to ignore their rationality and be politically inclined, he had to live with his conscience. Knowing Ely was living in New York City he penned a letter to him asking advice. Ely Samuel Parker [15] was a full blood Seneca Indian and raised on the Tonawanda Reservation in New York. His father believed strongly in education and sent him to his first missionary school at the age of six. He finished college and took the bar exam but was refused entrance as he was not considered a United States citizen. Being denied he went to Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute in Troy, New York and earned a degree in engineering. He was a Seneca attorney and engineer along with a tribal lawyer for both the Seneca and Iroquois Nations. He was bi-lingual in several Indian languages as well as English. At the start of the Civil War he was commissioned as a Lieutenant Colonel. During the Civil War he served as adjutant to General Ulysses Grant and wrote the draft of the Confederate surrender at Appomattox. He left the service as Brevet Brigadier General. In 1868 he was appointed as Commissioner of Indian Affairs, where he served until his retirement. Menerva had returned from the hospital and told White Arrow that they should go and visit Green Flower. She was doing much better and was not in pain with the medicines that she was given. Broken Badger, because of his studies and keen interest in chemistry and biology, was inspired by the white doctor and at the hospital asked if he could tour the facility. A nurse asked the administrator if that could be arranged and was told that if he would come the next day, he would be granted his request. The doctor had come in just as Menerva and White Arrow arrived and told them that Green Flower should stay the next day for rest but that she would be released by Wednesday. After some time, Broken Badger was restless, and they left, knowing the next day they were to meet the Congress committee along with Commissioner Drake. Breakfast that morning consisted of the more traditional Indian style of fried corn bread, berries, cornmeal mush, and turkey. Menerva had given the chefs their food diet and although the ingredients were not readily available, they did find hominy that they used to bake bread and make corn mush. Although not as tasty as the foods of the whites, it was delicious to White Arrow and Broken Badger. An escort was provided for Broken Badger for his tour of the hospital while Menerva and White Arrow were taken to the United States Capital for meetings with the various Congressmen and State Representatives. They were taken to a large meeting room where Thomas Power Congressmen from Montana was waiting as was Lymon Casey from North Dakota, Henery Dawes from Massachusetts. Senators: Richard Pittigrew from South Dakota, Henery Hansbrough from North Dakota, James Kyle from South Dakota, Henery Teller from Colorado, Francis Warren from Wyoming and Drake McMyer representing the Oklahoma Territory. All had secretaries, stenographers, and orderlies making the room seem rather crowded. There were three chairs facing a long table with the names of the representatives and senators. Commissioner Thomas Drake had met White Arrow and Menerva at the steps of the capital and escorted them to a small room just inside because he needed to inform them of the prior day’s events. Thomas told them of his concerns and about his friend Ely Parker. He had told them of Parker being rejected from becoming a lawyer because, being an Indian, was not considered a citizen. He told White Arrow to tell the panel the same as told to the commission panel and for Menerva to read the proposal she had presented to him earlier. The hearing started by all introducing themselves and the purpose of the hearing. Commissioner Drake, choosing his words carefully, started by giving all present, a copy of the transcript from their meeting and a copy of Menerva’s proposal, explaining that he felt both Chief White Arrow and Mrs. Delp had good sound intentions and that he felt that the funding asked for would benefit not only the Indian Nations but be of great value to the existing education plan. Menerva was next to talk and she read her proposal and added that since their visit, several disturbing facts about the Carlisle School had come to light and needed to be addressed to the administrator of the school for clarification. Everyone on the council was interested and asked for her to be more specific. She told of their chance meeting with Fred Tall Feather and his job of recruitment. The rumors of several students dying, being beaten for praying to their spirit or talking in their native tongue, clothing that was not only uncomfortable but, in many cases, caused extreme torture like red flannel underwear, leather shoes that were tight, and the heavy starched clothes that gave them a rash and blisters. Menerva had told them of the letter she had written to her colleague, the general, but had not received a response. This was followed by Commissioner Drake telling of the telegrams between the general and his office but had not received an answer or date from the general. Over two hours had passed and the questions coming from the panel about Carlisle School came at an alarming rate. They recessed for lunch and were to convene in two hours. The three were invited to the capital dining room where they were treated to a lunch. White Arrow was concerned for Green Flower and Broken Badger and wanted to go visit them but Menerva was afraid that it would take too long, and he was next to speak. A courier was sent and was to report back with the news from the hospital. Commissioner Drake felt that they had indeed made a good impression on the panel and the concerns of the Carlisle School seemed to have had a large impact as none had ever heard any derogatory comments or concerns about the school. The hearing convened, and the courier had not yet returned. White Arrow was called to make a statement and repeated his speech given at the Indian Bureau’s hearing only this time he ended; “The whites have taken our land and as a good faith jester given us a small portion in which to raise our families but controlled by you, the federal government. You speak of educating our children and yet the few Indians who are educated and wanting to advance their education are restricted as you, the Federal Government, said they are not citizens. The Indian Nation has been on this land for thousands of years and the whites only a few hundred but, yet we are not citizens.” “We asked to school our children in the white man’s ways, but we will not give up our heritage to do so. I asked this assembly; do you not teach your children their heritage and have you not changed your methods of education from the countries that most all whites have come from but leaving their families to teach them of their heritage? Why then do you ask this of the Indian?” The panel had not one comment, only silence. They adjourned the hearing stating they would make a decision and it would be given to the Commissioner of Indian Affairs; no date was given. The courier had returned to the capital but was not allowed to enter as it was a closed hearing. He gave the guard a note that in turn was given to White Arrow it read: “Green Flower is well and Broken Badger is enjoying his tour.” White Arrow’s speech had been released to the press and most all whites had to agree that the treatment of the Indian nation was one that had become an embarrassment to America. Outside the newspapers were waiting all asking questions and there were several photographers all taking pictures at will. The newspapers across the country were full of the event and Mrs. Delp and White Arrow had become overnight celebrities. The papers in the East and South were sympathetic to their cause but the western papers had a different view of an educated Indian. In Denver, the image of White Arrow had not gone unnoticed because he had a remarkable resemblance to the fugitive Francis Godfey. They were escorted to the hospital where they learned that Green Flower was released and both Broken Badger and she were waiting for them at the hotel. At their hotel they were met by Commissioner Drake and informed that their meeting with the president was scheduled for the following day and he was anxious to meet them. The president had been following the events and could see that there needed to be a diplomatic solution as much of the country was in sympathy with the plight of the Indian Nation and their treatment. Broken Badger asked if he could talk to Mr. Drake which shocked White Arrow as he had not said but few words while in the company of any of the entourage that had been chaperoning them. Drake was flattered and told Broken Badger to speak his mind. Broken Badger explained, “I have learned much from Mrs. Delp, my teacher, my mother, and my father but I would like to become a doctor of medicine and I need a school that would educate me to that end.” Drake asked “Why now? Was it because of his mother’s illness?” Broken Badger explained “I have read of the hospitals in the East and the advances in medicine and had spent the day touring one and talking to the staff. My grandfather that was the uncle of a doctor that was killed in the great war between the whites. I believe I could do the most good for my people by curing their sickness and recruiting other young Indian children to follow in my footprints.” Broken Badger continued, “Thousands of my people have died from the white man’s deceases and little help has come. Many of our people believe that out medicine is stronger than that of the whites, and some are better, but if I could learn from the white colleges and from the medicine men of the Indian Nation’s. Maybe I could combine the two worlds of medicine into one for a better life for all.” Drake was surprised by the wisdom coming from the young man. Mrs. Delp acknowledged that he was wise beyond his years and that she would like to send him to a school in Massachusetts but admitted financing it would be a great burden on her and his family and wondered if a college would even consider taking him as he was a Cheyenne Indian? Thomas Drake told Broken Badger he would see if indeed he could help but he could make no promises. They all left and White Arrow, Green Flower, Broken Badger and Mrs. Delp all retired to their rooms, it had indeed been a long and exciting day for all. The president was waiting in an oval shaped room for them and introductions were made. White Arrow was surprised at his appearance as being the great White Father he had envisioned him in long white robes, tall and the demeanor of a Spirit. What he saw was a well-mannered man with a gray beard and mustache of medium build that appeared as most all men of the time. White Arrow thought that if he were walking on a street in their city he would blend into the crowd and never be noticed by most around him. His presidency was under attack by both houses for his spending because the national debt had reached over one billion dollars for the first time of the first twenty-two preceding presidents. He was also in favor of giving blacks the right to vote which was met with harsh criticism, especially in the southern states. He had been given a transcript of the bureau’s hearing and the senate hearings and agreed with White Arrow as to why the American Indian Nation was not considered citizens of their own country. He also agreed with Mrs. Delp that the children in the reservations should be educated in their own nation and not forced into the Anglo-Americans way of life and was very concerned about the Indian School in Pennsylvania. Their meeting was brief, because the president had a hearing to attend but he assured them he would do what he could to advance Mrs. Delp’s proposal and include the Indian Nation in his endeavor to gain citizenship for the blacks. They were scheduled to depart for their return trip back to Lame Deer the next day. Commissioner Drake met them at their hotel and with him was the General from the Carlisle School. After introductions were made, the general wasted no time in showing his disappointment in the allegations made at the Senate hearing of Mrs. Delp’s accusations made regarding the mistreatment at his school. Menerva was more than ready for his criticism but let him talk. He ended by saying he would not be at all interested in her proposal and would do whatever it took to defeat it and would see that schools would never be built on Indian reservations. Menerva did not address her answer directly to him but to the Commissioner: “I find it disturbing that two well-educated people, who have the same goal, should see that educating the Indian Nation should be done as is done by the Anglo-Americans, which is to educate for the betterment of the student, not for the betterment of other interests most political.” Mrs. Delp purged her lips and looked directly at the General, “If needed I can prove my statements by showing the graves of the dead children, located in the cemetery at Carlisle, and your own cemetery at the school. I can get testimonies from the many children that have been beaten and forced to wear clothing that results in real torture. I can also show that in classes of over seven hundred, less than fifty ever graduate from your school and return to their families and reservations.” The general was in such a rage the he left the hotel not saying his goodbyes and vowing to see that schools or funding would never be given directly to any heathens residing on Indian Reservations. Commissioner Drake was outraged at the behavior of the general and told White Arrow and Menerva that an investigation would be started within the week and if they were found to be fact, and steps would be taken to have the general dismissed which could lead to canceling all funding to the Carlisle School. In a softer note he told Green Flower and White Arrow that his contact with his friend, Ely Parker, had been answered. He had advised Drake how to approach his dilemma and was correct in his advice, because he had seemed impartial at the hearings but had given good advice to both White Arrow and Mrs. Delp that had indeed inspired not only the Senate Committee but a Nation as well. Tom Drake as a friend had approached Ely Parker about Broken Badger’s schooling and Ely, although ninety years, said he would be very interested in getting financing for Broken Badger’s education, and Broken Badger could live with him if so desired. There was a mission school close by his residence that could prepare Broken Badger for college and he, depending on his grades, could go to Harvard Medical College to get his doctor’s degree. The fact that he was a Cheyenne Indian, would have no bearing on entrance to a certified college and in fact felt he could get federal funding to further his education. The news was that of a two-edged knife. It was great that such a distinguished man would be willing to take their son in as his protégé, but they would miss their son and not be raising him as White Arrow had intended. This was a lifelong decision and one that needed to be given much thought by not only Green Flower, White Arrow and their son but also the elders in the Cheyenne Tribe. They would make their decision by the next moon and give Mr. Parker and Commissioner Drake their decision. Chapter Fourteen Their trip back to the reservation took four full days and the time seemed short as there was much to talk about and consider. The funding for their school was no closer now than when they made the trip and if the general could influence the senators that his school was indeed the best way to handle the Indian situation, they would never be able to school the children at the reservation. The greatest personal decision that had to be made was the education of their son. Menerva was for sending him to the schools in the East under the direction of Mr. Parker, although aged, he was very influential in the political and educational systems. She also explained that the cost of sending Broken Badger to any school in the East was way beyond any monies that she or White Arrow could gather. Broken Badger had also participated in all the discussions and although he would greatly miss his parents, he knew that soon he would have to make a decision as to his future and that would undoubtedly include leaving his home. They were met at the station by Kick-A-Stick and several of their tribe including Chief Running Fox. As soon as they appeared off the train, Kick-A-Stick caught White Arrow by the arm and told him to come with him now and hurry. White Arrow was confused by the urgency in which Kick-A-Stick had indicated but went leaving Green Flower, Broken Badger, and Menerva startled and confused standing on the station platform. Running Fox had appeared beside her and asked them to go with him and if anyone asked about White Arrow, they were to say he had stayed in Washington. Kick-A-Stick took White Arrow to the other side of the train, where Stone Face, Willow Dog and Flying Eagle were waiting and had the best and fastest horses in the herd. Kick-A-Stick saying he was too old to ride fast assigned White Arrow to the fastest horse and told him to follow Flying Eagle, Willow Dog, and Stone Face at a fast run. A few miles from Rosebud and keeping to the hills and trees, Stone Face halted his mount and the rest caught up and dismounted. In Cheyenne, they told White Arrow that there were several whites at that reservation waiting for him and a United States Deputy Marshal named Windfield, and a deputy from Denver had an arrest warrant for him. Running Fox had taken Green Flower, Broken Badger and Mrs. Delp to a carriage while others in the party retrieved their luggage. Chief Running Fox sat next to Green Flower while Broken Badger and Mrs. Delp rode in the second seat, Little One was driving. They were leaving when six armed men approached their carriage. Two held the team while two went to either side of the carriage. In a demanding voice the Marshal asked Mrs. Delp where Francis Godfey was. Menerva assured the Marshal that she had no idea where he was. He then turned to Green Flower with the same question and she answered in Cheyenne that she did not understand him. Flustered, he told three of his deputies to follow the carriage while he found someone who could translate for him. Menerva indeed did not lie as White Arrow had been rushed away upon their arrival and she had no idea where he was taken. Green Flower knew as soon as he asked Menerva about Francis Godfey that they had somehow made the connection between White Arrow and his white name Francis Godfey. Talking in Cheyenne, Running Fox instructed Little One to go slow as it would give White Arrow more time to make his escape. Green Flower was telling Menerva that White Arrow was indeed Francis Godfey and she would explain the complete story when they were alone. Several of the greeting party who had met White Arrow at the station were walking back to the reservation. Marshal Windfield had been informed that two people had seen Kick-A-Stick escorting a finely dressed Indian from the train. He had also found that indeed White Arrow had been on the train. Knowing now that the purpose of the greeting party from the reservation was to allow White Arrow to make his escape, he sought out Kick-A-Stick as he knew that the old Indian would know where White Arrow was to be taken. Marshal Windfield was embarrassed at being made a fool of by Indians and was beyond angry. Catching up to the Indians and seeing Kick-A-Stick leading them, he spurred his mount and rode at a fast pace through the middle of the unsuspecting party and over the top of Kick-A-Stick that was struck by the horse’s hooves. Several were injured and Kick-A-Stick being in his fifty-eighth year of life was mortally wounded. Marshal Windfield dismounted and grabbed Kick-A-Stick by his gray hair and started beating him around his upper body. Kick-A-Stick knowing his life was ending, started his death song that was but a whisper, and shortened by a gunshot to his head by the marshal. The entire Cheyenne group fell to their knees, even the badly injured started the wailing death song seeing their elder murdered outright by a United States lawman and all his deputies do nothing to stop the killing. Kent Austin, a newspaper reporter from Billings who had been following the events of Mrs. Delp and White Arrow in Washington and had served under Thomas Drake in the Civil War, had gone to Rosebud to get an interview. Seeing all the activity and learning of the arrest warrant for White Arrow, aka Francis Godfey, he knew there was a much bigger story than he had been sent to get. He had followed the marshal to try to get a story and find out what the warrant was for but had been kept from talking to him by his deputies. The Indian agent had also gone to greet White Arrow, he and his party had witnessed the activity as well. The agent and reporter knew each other well and were talking just outside the Sheriff’s Office. Seeing the Marshal and his deputies leaving in the direction of the Cheyenne Reservation, he asked the agent for his mount and was granted permission. Following at a distance but in the open the reporter saw the marshal riding into the unsuspecting Cheyenne with two deputies following and over the top of the elderly Indian leading them. By the time he was at the scene he could see the marshal hit the old Indian several times and pulling his side arm shooting the old Indian at close range in the head. Kent Austin knew that his life could be in peril and thinking fast told Windfield that the action was justified but that they should go to Fort Keogh and report it. He suggested to the marshal that maybe the witness that had seen White Arrow leave and seen the direction they had gone and that if he could get the Pawnee trackers from the fort, he may have a good chance of finding Francis Godfey. Marshal Windfield had become mindful of his enraged actions and agreed with Austin that was good advice and seeing that the reporter was clearly acting to clear him of any wrong doing agreed. Leaving the Cheyenne group to their songs of sorrow they turned back to Rosebud and the fort located at the headwaters of the Tongue River not far by train. At Rosebud, Reporter Austin excused himself saying he had to catch the next train back to Billings and went directly to the Indian Agency seeking his friend and returning the mount. Arriving in Billings, Kent Austin went to the newspaper office and although late, found his editor still there. He told the entire event to his editor and both knew that the story would become national. Kent asked if he could send a telegram to his friend and Commissioner of Indian Affairs, Tom Drake, in Washington because he knew this would become a problem in the political circles and he wanted the Commissioner to be informed. After the telegram was sent, Kent spent most of the night writing the article. He had learned while riding back to Rosebud with the posse why the warrant had been issued for Francis Godfey and that Francis was indeed Chief White Arrow of the Cheyenne Tribe and was sought for attempted murder and the murder of a Denver deputy sheriff. He was told of the ongoing investigation for the last five years and that the break had come from the pictures in the newspapers showing White Arrow. Two people had positively identified him as Francis Godfey, one was his first wife, the other the brother of the man he was accused of killing. Andera, had fallen on hard times. Her father had died, and her second husband had taken her inheritance and left her and Pricilla. Andera had lost all her influential friends and been shunned from Denver society. She saw the papers and instantly made the connection. She knew a reward was outstanding for the arrest of Francis and seeing this as means to get the attention she so desired and the money to help to that end, contacted the Denver sheriff and told her story. Ezera Cox had lost both his brothers but taken Greg’s murder the hardest, vowing to avenge his death, even if it took the rest of his days. He had seen the pictures in the papers and been following the stories with interest mostly because of his knowledge of Francis Godfey that his family had taken in and had followed Francis’s Newspaper column. The statement he had read about White Arrow being schooled in his youth in a Whiteman’s school had made him wonder. He could see a resemblance to his young friend he had gone to school with. Within two weeks he had easily made the connection. White Arrow was taken to the Crow reservation to a wickiup built in a very remote location with the knowledge of Chief Old Crow. After talking well into the night about White Arrow’s situation and a good night’s rest White Eagle rode for the Crow lodge to inform Chief Old Crow that White Arrow was at his wickiup and they were making further plans for his safe keeping. White Eagle told Chief Old Crow that White Arrow had news about the school and if he came to bring Lone Elk and Medicine Crow with him. Green Flower had gotten the chance to talk alone with Menerva and told her the complete story about White Arrow as she knew it. Menerva at first was shocked that the man she respected had murdered a fellow man and was finding the story hard to believe. She asked Green Flower if there was some way, she could see White Arrow as she knew that the search for him would be relentless by both the law and the Army. His only chance of survival was to surrender and go to a white man’s court. Green Flower needed to see white Arrow as there were several issues that needed to be addressed as soon as possible especially now with the new revelations that had taken place. She was concerned about Broken Badger because he refused to talk about the situation of his father and had totally dismissed the idea of his schooling. The entire camp knew of the attack on their people and the death of Kick-A-Stick who was the elder of the plains Cheyenne. Two women, Short Leg and Snow Woman, both leaders in their camp, had died from their injuries. The news had reached the Crow camp even before White Eagle had gotten there and the Ogallala Sioux at the Rosebud Reservation in South Dakota had been told of the murders. Upon receiving the telegram Commissioner Drake notified the Interior Department that ruled the Indian Bureau, the Adjutant’s Office at the U.S. Army Headquarters, and sent a notification to President Harrison. He had received two other telegrams from Kent Austin one telling that three had been murdered, two were women and that the Indian Nation had already heard of the murders but did not know of their attitude. The other was to say that he would be more than happy to testify if the event ever went to trial. Commissioner Drake had replied, telling of his notifications to the various agencies in Washington and the president himself, and asked if Kent could hold the story for at least one more day. Kent’s editor was hesitant as if any paper especially the Washington Press got wind of such a story his paper would not get the credit and distinction that was sure to follow. Kent wired back that the story had already been published that morning and was sure that at least the Denver papers would soon be contacting him. The Army had notified all the western forts from Oklahoma to Washington of the possible uprising of the Indian Nations and could be even larger than that of the Little Bighorn uprising. President Harrison had called into his office the U.S. Attorney General and instructed him to get all the U.S. Marshals from Cheyenne Wyoming, Denver and Billings to the area as fast as possible. He wanted this Marshal Windfield and all the deputies involved found, detained and kept away from the public and press. The commander at Fort Keogh had received the telegram several hours after he had supplied the Marshal and his deputies with two Pawnee trackers and the newer repeating Winchester rifles. There had not been any activity observed in the Cheyenne camp from the deputies stationed there, although two had been watching Green Flower’s every movement. The camp was preparing for the Spirit Dance for their departed as it was the custom that the departed had to be helped into the spirit world within four days after their deaths. Mrs. Delp could not leave until the spirits of the dead were satisfied but had received a letter from White Arrow telling her he had killed no one but knew of several in the Denver Sheriff’s Office wanted him killed for other reasons. He would explain, but knew if he was found, the only outcome would be his death. The next morning, after the Spirit Dance, Menerva asked Little One to take her to Rosebud where she sent a telegram to Commissioner Drake saying that the charges against White Arrow were false and if he could surrender to the proper U.S. authorities, he could prove his innocence in court. Windfield, following the Pawnee trackers that had found the trail of four un-shod ponies, knew they were on the right trail. After only a few miles they knew that the Indian ponies were not going to the Cheyenne Reservation but probably the Crow Reservation. If they lost the trail it would be all but impossible to find them on the over one million eight hundred-thousand-acre reservation, the largest reservation in the northern United States. The posse was spotted several miles from the Crow reservation by Crow lookouts and a warrior was sent to the Crow camp with this information. Chief Old Crow instructed Thunder Cloud, his best brave with many coups, to lead one hundred braves to meet them should they enter the reservation. By the time Thunder Cloud had reached the area they were well within the boundaries of the reservation. Thunder Cloud stationed his braves in good position for attack and taking four braves with him confronted the twenty-two-armed deputies and two Pawnee trackers. Marshal Windfield had been told by the Pawnee trackers that a war party of Crows had been spotted but had not shown any indication of attack. Thunder Cloud, using sign with a Pawnee Tracker, asked their reason to be on the Crow reservation uninvited. Windfield replied he was under direction from the Great White Father to find a Cheyenne who had killed a white man and therefore had every right to be on their reservation. Thunder Cloud responded by asking him if he also had the right to kill old men and women on the Cheyenne reservation. Surprised that the news had traveled so fast to the Crow, he replied that they had hidden the fugitive, therefore he had every right to kill them and anyone else that got in his way. Thunder Cloud responded, “Are we in your way?” At that Windfield signaled his deputies to raise their rifles and advance a few steps toward the five warriors. Thunder Cloud did not respond instead turned and walked at a slow rate back to the tree line. The deputies were all laughing and taunting, but the two Pawnee trackers turned and at a fast pace had reversed their direction. Within only a few minutes the twenty-two-armed deputies found themselves surrounded by the one hundred warriors all with lifted bows and cocked arrows. Windfield knew they were about to die. They might kill a few Crow but the numbers and savagery he had been told of the Crow warriors gave him little chance of survival. He instructed his deputies to drop all their weapons, dismount and lead their mounts back in the direction they had come. Thunder Cloud knew he had won without one shot being fired. Windfield, after leaving the Crow Reservation and having no weapons thought it best to return to Fort Keogh with the story that they had been drawn upon by many hostile Crow and had been shed of their weapons and had only survived because he was a U.S. Marshal. They made camp and readied themselves for the long ride back the next day. White Arrow had gotten a message to Broken Badger to meet him at the den of the bear in two moons and tell Green Flower and Menerva of the meeting as they could correspond by using letters and Broken Badger as a courier. White Arrow knew that his son could outride any white man and that he would use a route that could not be followed as he knew the area well. Broken Badger slipped the message to his mother at their supper meal that evening and in low tones, talking in Cheyenne, made plans for Broken Badger to leave without being noticed. The deputies had no reason to watch Broken Badger, only Menerva and Green Flower, as he had been watching horses along with several of the other boys and had returned every evening. White Arrow was passing his time by making a new bow, straighten willow for arrow shafts, and chipping new arrow heads from the flint rock. Waiting for the rendezvous with his son, he completed his bow and had a few arrows that were to his liking. He had his father’s knife, given him from Kick-A-Stick earlier as a wedding gift at his marriage to Green Flower. He carried it everywhere, even to the meeting with the President, much to the objections of the guards. The Crow had supplied him with a quiver, running moccasins, and another set of fringed buckskins, food had not been a problem because he could live off the land quite well. Broken Badger had left as soon as he had gone to tend the horses and with the help of the other boys had supplied him with two ponies, a pouch full of pemmican along with the pouch containing many pages of correspondence from Green Flower and Menerva. Broken Badger had left in the opposite direction of the rendezvous with his father near the Rosebud Creek between the two reservations. He rode at a steady gate making a wide circle using the thick pine needles, creeks and rocks to hide his being there. He arrived just after dark but in the moonlight, he could easily find the trail his father had left for him. Within two hours they had met and were talking of all that had happened. It was getting well into the night and White Arrow was anxious to read the material sent him by Menerva and his wife but felt it could wait till morning because he did not want a fire that could be seen for several miles in the darkness of the night. Chapter Fifteen The sun was up when Windfield and his Deputies had eaten and readied their mounts. They rode at a steady pace at an angle that would bypass Rosebud and be much faster to Fort Keogh, as the marshal wanted to get the Army involved in finding Francis Godfey. He knew that he was on the Crow reservation and was being protected by the Crow tribe. With help from the Army that could put pressure on the Crow he would be able to arrest Godfey and bring him to a swift justice. The request from the Department of Interior for marshals to be sent to Rosebud had resulted in over forty U.S. marshals arriving there. There had been a background check done on Windfield and the Deputy from Denver. It had uncovered some disturbing information as both had fought with Lars Cooper in the massacre at Sand Creek and both had been appointed by Cooper. The record showed that Cooper had used his influence on a local judge to appoint Windfield as a U.S. Marshal but had never been ratified by the U. S. Attorney’s office, as was protocol. Windfield arrived at the fort as the sun was fading in the west and went directly to the adjutant’s office, introducing himself asking for an immediate meeting with the Corporal. The sergeant in arms had received word that if Marshal Windfield and his deputies were to show up, all were to be detained. He excused himself saying he would let the Corporal know he was there. It took some time before the sergeant arrived back and the corporal was with him. As Windfield rose to meet him two guards approached him and handcuffed him as the Corporal told he was under arrest for the murder of three Cheyenne peoples. In complete shock Windfield was led outside where he was met by all his deputies under heavy guard. All the way to the guard house Windfield was threatening the corporal saying he had made a great mistake, as he had only killed three Indians, and he would see him court marshaled for his stupidity. White Arrow opened the pouch just as the sun was emerging from its sleep in the east, to find three bundles tied with a leather thong. One from his wife, one from Mrs. Delp and one of blank paper and two neatly placed short pencils in which he could write back. Green Flower was missing him terribly and wanted to join him. She was worried that if he was caught, he could be hanged and she could not bear that thought. She asked if she should pursue Broken Badger’s educational plans and if so was not sure that he would even go, because he too wanted to be with his father. She told him of the killing of Kick-A-Stick, Short Leg and Snow Woman and that the entire Cheyenne Nation was talking of war against the whites. Several warriors had left carrying messages from Chief Running Fox asking for their support. He had even sent warriors as far as the Reservations in Oklahoma, New Mexico and Colorado telling of the murders by United States Deputies. White Arrow had been informed of these events but needed to address them and instruct Green Flower the best way to approach their situation. Menerva had written that she needed his information on the charges brought against him. Had he indeed killed a Denver Deputy and threatened the life of another man? Were there witnesses to these charges? She needed the true facts as if these were not true, and there was no witness to substantiate the charges, there was a good chance that he could be exonerated. She went on to say that a very good friend of hers and her deceased husband was indeed a Boston lawyer and she would ask him to defend him. She told him that if he was found not guilty there was a very good chance that they would get their school and that the Carlisle School may lose their federal funding. White Arrow talked to Broken Badger about his schooling saying, “No matter the outcome of his situation you should get the education you so desired, as not your father, mother or any white man had the right to deny you from becoming a doctor and thousands of lives could be saved by your decision.” White Arrow looking into his sons’ eyes. “I am but a small part of your life and by following your dream you will save the lives of thousands White and Indian. Do not return to the old ways of revenge for that only leads to more revenge.” White Arrow reached out and grasped Broken Badger’s hands, “Our youth must be educated if our heritage is to be preserved and you are the future, not the past.” “I will ask Chief Running Fox to change your name if you will go to the mission school in New York to, “Chiles Broken Badger”, after my older brother and your grandfather’s nephew killed in the Great War between the whites. Dr. Chiles too had saved hundreds of lives while being held captive in a prison only to escape and die while trying to save the life of a wounded soldier while under fire on a battle field. You must continue your path of life; it is your destiny.” White Arrow spent most of the day writing his responses to Green Flower and Menerva. He told Green Flower the conversation he had had with his son and if he wanted to attend the mission School in New York to send him right away as no matter the outcome, his son would only hear of it, not be a part of it. He missed her also, but it would be best now to live as they were as if he was found and she was with him, they would both be killed and that would be devastating to their son, losing both his father and mother. He had to choose his words carefully in his response to Mrs. Delp. She was right that the best solution was to take his chances in a white man’s court. He had indeed never threatened Andrea’s lover and felt that she had filed the warrant to keep him from trying to claim his rightful money she had taken from him. As to the murder, he had indeed killed his best white friend but there were no witnesses and he had never made a direct threat to anyone and why would he shoot his best friend? He knew too that in his vision he was not to die in this manner and many things in his vision had indeed happened. Why had Kick-A-Stick given him his father’s knife that meant so much to him as a wedding gift? The Great Spirit, through Kick-A-Stick had saved him from being found out earlier, and was it the spirit that had led his father to the life he had led? Why had the investigator been killed by a bear while going to the authorities with the vital evidence that would have gotten him hung. Was his son the educator in his vision? Who was the Indian to be the in the Whitehouse in the future? Most all the Indian Nation was either sending children to a white school or was thinking of doing so. White Arrow had to trust his vision and running was not part of it. Knowing if he was indeed caught by a posse, he would be killed either outright or found guilty and hung, either way he would die. His best chances were to turn himself in to the proper authorities and go to the white man’s court. Chief Old Crow along with Medicine Crow and Lone Elk were waiting for White Arrow upon his return to his Wickiup, and after telling White Arrow of the events in the last week wanted to hear of his trip to the Great Fathers city. White Arrow told of all their meetings and the school that had been taking children from the reservations for over ten years and was approved by the white government. Old Crow told him that indeed a tall Indian, dressed in white man’s clothing, had been to their camp on two occasions and wanted him to send his children to a school just for Indian children to learn the English language and books. He had counseled with Medicine Crow and told not to do so as the whites had lied about everything and he saw this as a way to get their children, therefore ending the Crow Nation and way of life. White Arrow had to agree with Medicine Crow, calling him very wise, as that is what indeed was taking place at this school. White Arrow was truthful and told them that it was possible that Laughing Lady may not get funding from the white government and therefore could not teach his children in their own camp. White Arrow told Chief Old Crow about the letters from Laughing Lady and said that he may turn himself over to the white man and stand trial in their court, explaining he could not hide from the Army and white law forever. Chief Old Crow was bitterly against this, because they had killed three Cheyenne who had done nothing, and nothing had been done by any white man to avenge their deaths, his would be no different. White Arrow explained that their hate was of the old ways and if the Indian was to ever survive, they must change, and his trial was a good start in that effort. His trial, unlike the trial of his forty brothers that had taken place in an all Army court, would take place in a civil court with a jury of the people and he would have a good attorney. It would make no difference whether he was found innocent or not but the fact that an Indian had a trial in the white man’s courts would be a good start in curing the hate on both sides. Hearing of the arrest of Windfield and his deputies, Commander Gardner, the director from Wyoming, instructed ten of the U.S. Marshals to go to the Cheyenne camp and get the remainder of Windfields Denver deputies. Upon their return to Rosebud, it was determined that the deputies at the Cheyenne camp had nothing to do with the murders of the three Cheyenne and were instructed to return to Denver. Broken Badger returned the following evening and was relieved to hear that the Deputies had been removed as he knew that he was surely missed and was sure that he would be interrogated and even beaten. Gardner had sent a Pawnee scout to the Cheyenne camp that in sign, told Green Flower that if White Arrow came to him, he was instructed by Commissioner Drake to make sure he would get a trial and would attach six marshals to guard him to assure his safety in Denver where he would get a fair white man’s trial. The next morning Mrs. Delp took her buggy to Rosebud where she sent a telegram to her friend, Albert Asberry, to his law office Asberry and Roll in Boston, asking for his help. Menerva explained the circumstances and if he would take the case. She then went to the marshal’s office and talked with Commander Gardner about surrender procedures for White Arrow. Gardner assured her that he would be safe, and the trial would be fair, explaining that he was under orders from the U.S. Attorney General’s Office to protect White Arrow, if White Arrow surrendered on his own. Menerva asked for four days as she was not sure where White Arrow was and if found she would try to convince him to surrender. The time was granted and Menerva left back to the Cheyenne Reservation. The ride seemed short as she had to convince Chief Running Fox to take her to White Arrow than convince White Arrow to surrender. Running Fox was not in favor of letting the white man have White Arrow but Menerva convinced him to take her to him saying that it was White Arrow that had to make that decision and not him or the council. The next morning, Menerva, Green Flower, Broken Badger, Chief Running Fox and Little One with three warriors started for the crow camp. It would take much longer as Menerva and Green Flower were riding in the Buggy and Broken Badger was following on his pony. Running Fox had sent Ride-on-A-Ridge and one other brave ahead to tell of their coming to Chief Old Crow. The next morning Chief Running Fox was met on the trail by Chief Old Crow, Medicine Crow and six warriors that included Thunder Cloud. They had been told of the events of the week and told Running Fox that White Arrow was close by but wanted to make sure no one was following and had sent several braves out during the night to check their back trail. Chief Old Crow told of his talk with White Arrow and felt White Arrow was thinking of surrendering, but to who, as he knew the posse that had trailed him wanted him dead, not captured. The lookouts returned, and White Arrow was with them. After an emotional reunion, Menerva told White Arrow of the developments that had taken place and that the new Marshal was under instruction from Washington to see to his safety in Denver. She told him of her request to her friend in Boston to defend him but had not received a response. There was a long discussion among Old Crow, Medicine Crow, Running Fox, Green Flower, Menerva, and Broken Badger about his surrender. White Arrow put his trust in Mrs. Delp saying that there was more at stake than his well-being, his son’s future, the reservation schools, his beloved wife Green Flower living a life in hiding, and the very future of justice for the Indian Nation from a white man’s court. He must surrender and trust the white courts. White Arrow said his goodbyes to his friends and with Green Flower and Menerva in the buggy with Little One driving, White Arrow, Running Fox, and Broken Badger following on horses started for Rosebud and his surrender. Stone Face and Willow Dog was sent ahead to inform the marshal of their coming. It was dusk of the fourth day when they arrived. Marshal Gardner greeted them and arrested White Arrow as he dismounted but did not shackle him, as would have been done to most other persons wanted for murder. Commander Gardner told him he would make the proper arrangements to go to Denver on the train and send telegrams to all the agents involved including Commissioner Drake in Washington. Menerva had gone to the telegraph office to see if she had gotten a response from Asberry and indeed, she had. Reporter Kent Austin had been assigned to cover the story full time and had written several articles of the events that had taken place including the arrest of Windfield and his twenty-two deputies. Commander Gardner had made arrangements for White Arrow and Windfield and his deputies would also be on the same train as they would stand trial in a federal court in Denver. Commander Gardner had reserved an entire car for the trip to Denver but only for the arrested and his marshals. Green Flower and Broken Badger would stay at the reservation until the actual trial as White Arrow and Green Flower had discussed their concerns with Broken Badger and wanted him to go east and start his education. Ely Parker had wired a ticket to Green Flower along with funds for Broken Badger’s trip, and he would meet him at the New York train station. Menerva and Kent Austin and his photographer had gotten tickets on the same train to Denver only in a different car. Chapter Sixteen The train to Denver was due to depart Rosebud at noon and word had spread that White Arrow had surrendered. There was a large crowd gathered by noon along with several reporters and photographers as the fugitives guarded by the Marshals were taken from their holding rooms to the train. It was the first time White Arrow had seen Windfield and although no words were spoken it was easy to see the hate in both their eyes and facial expressions. It had not gone unnoticed by Marshal Gardner and he made the decision to have two guards and White Arrow ride in the car that Menerva was in thus there would be no instances of retaliation from either prisoner. The response from Asberry contained great news as he had agreed to defend White Arrow at no cost other than the costs of transportation, food and lodging. He was sending two of his staff on the next train to Denver. One was an investigator the other Roger Carr, a young lawyer who would do the pretrial hearings and the legal filings necessary. He would be there for the actual trial. Albert Asberry said that the major newspapers were full of the story and that every story written by Kent Austin had been published along with their own bylines. The recognition for defending White Arrow would be worth thousands and if he won would make his law firm one of the most prestigious in the east. Menerva asked for permission to show White Arrow the telegram and was readily granted. White Arrow read the telegram and was excited that such a lawyer would defend him. His chances of acquittal had just increased drastically and with the attitude of the U.S. Marshals, he felt he had made the correct decision. White Arrow had never been shackled and had spent a restless night. Two guards were on either side of him on the train but were friendly asking about his education because they had read most all the articles written by Austin and were awed by White Arrow’s wisdom and his ability to visit, using perfect English. As the train arrived at the Denver station, there was a large crowd and many reporters along with a large presence of Denver Sheriff’s Deputies. Windfield and his Deputies were escorted by the U.S. Marshals to a waiting jail wagon to be taken to the federal building and held there until their trial. White Arrow was taken from the train by the two U.S. Marshals and were met by over fifteen Denver Sheriff’s. Sergeant Cooper was first to meet him, shackling his wrists and legs and attaching a chain between his shackles only two foot long. The U.S. deputies objected but were told that he was now in the custody of the Denver Sheriff’s as that is where the charges had been filed. They had a waiting jail wagon and White Arrow was taken to the Denver County Building where he would be held until his trial. Menerva asked to go with him and was denied, being told that only his appointed lawyer would be able to visit him and that a lawyer would be appointed him within one week if indeed they could find a lawyer that would consent to defending an Indian. Seeing the harsh treatment of only the last ten minutes, Menerva felt it best not to reveal that he had a lawyer and could see that treatment was going to be brutal for White Arrow because one of the sheriff’s had already said, while being shackled “We got you now Godfey and expect the same treatment you gave our deputy you murdered.” The papers were full of the Francis Godfey story and had not gone unnoticed by a well-dressed lady and two lawyers. By the third day they were at the County Court House demanding to see White Arrow but were being denied. She went down the hall to the Mayor’s office, and although told he was busy, she just opened his door and entered his elaborate office. In a demanding voice she insisted she be granted a visit with Francis Godfey, the accused murderer, and be granted it immediately. He asked her business with such a man and she replied, “It’s none of your damn business.” Just go with me to the sheriff’s office and tell them to open his cell door and meet me in the holding room. The mayor was more than eager to help and did as told as she was none other than Rose Brooks who owned two of the largest hotels in Denver along with several other holdings and was the most predominate and influential lady in Denver society. Within ten minutes she and her lawyers were confronting White Arrow and asking him of his treatment. White Arrow thinking that she was the person Asberry had sent answered her that so far just verbal threats had been made but there were four guards that he thought, would like to do him harm. Rose said she needed but one answer from him. First what was his father’s name and what were the names of his mother, brother and sisters. White Arrow was confused that she asked such a question but the papers had printed his white name and Indian name so figured it was an important question and answered, “My father was Francis Godfey from Missouri my mother was the daughter of Wild Horn of the Plains Cheyenne named White Flower, my oldest sister was Walking Light, my older brother was Chiles named after his friend Doctor Chiles and my twin sister was named Moon Shadow. I was named Francis White Arrow. Both lawyers conferred along with Rose then with broad smiles told him his family had been sought for many years. She asked where his family was, and White Arrow told them of the Sand Creek massacre and their demise. Rose told him that he was too young to remember her, but she was the one who had run to their tent when his father was killed and had held off the miners until White Flower had gotten away. She had figured she had gone back to her people but had been unable to find her because of the uprisings. Rose then introduced herself: My name is Rose Brooks and your father and I, in the fall of 1861, bought a mining claim in the mining town of Golden. Francis was killed after we bought the claim because he was married to a Cheyenne Indian. We had kept it a secret from the other miners, but we had found an almost pure gold vein and had bought the claims on each side of ours. After your father was murdered, I worked the mine and it became the most profitable mine in the entire area. I kept his name on the title with the hope that someday I could find his family. That day seems to be today. Your dad’s share is in a bank in New York City. It will be transferred to you. Overwhelmed by the news, White Arrow needed to have time to think not only of his situation now, but of the future. He asked Rose if this could be kept between them until after the trial, and she agreed by asking what his chances were of being acquitted. White Arrow answered, “I am indeed not guilty, but I doubt that I will ever be tried because there are four guards who are planning my death.” He explained he had heard them talking in low tones. Although he did not hear the complete conversation, he heard them say they wanted him killed as soon as possible and before a lawyer was allowed to see him. He continued, “You seem to have a lot of political power in this city and you have kept my father’s share of the mine and name on the mine for about thirty years looking for his family. I know you are indeed a fair and honest lady and I now ask you to do me and my family a great service. Could you find my trusted friend Mrs. Menerva Delp and get her in to see me? She came to Denver with me, but I have no idea where she is staying but if you could go to the U.S. Marshal’s office and find Marshal Gardner I am sure he would know.” Rose agreed saying, that she would indeed find her and have her lawyers defend him if he wanted. White Arrow answered by telling her he had a lawyer. Menerva had not been able to talk to White Arrow or even get a note to him since being turned over to the sheriff’s office. She contacted the U.S. Marshals and asked them to intervene. They had already sent wires to the U.S. Attorney General’s office in Washington and they were having the U.S. District Judge investigate the matter as they too had been denied access to White Arrow. By the fourth day after White Arrow and Menerva had arrived, the investigator and lawyer had arrived in Denver. Menerva had rented a room at a boarding house and wired her address to Asberry. Upon their arrival the lawyer and investigator went to the boarding house where Menerva had reserved a room in their name. The investigator wished to stay anonymous because he wanted to find witnesses, and the best way to do so was for them not to suspect he was working in the best interests of Francis Godfey. The lawyer had gone to the county court house to file the necessary papers for the defense of Francis Godfey. After he filed the papers, he asked to see his client but was denied as the certified letter given to him by Albert Asberry and the law firm of Asberry and Roll had to be verified and that could take two days. The lawyer had never heard of such a thing because the papers he submitted were certified by a U.S. judge in Boston. Seeing this as a stalling tactic he told the recording clerk that he was going to the U.S. Courthouse and would be back in two hours with a writ. There was a flurry of activity in the office and as he was leaving was halted and told he could now see his client. Rose had found Mrs. Delp and introduced herself and told Menerva of her meeting with White Arrow and that she should come with her to the county court house where she would get her a meeting with White Arrow. They were met by the sheriff himself and told that they could indeed see him but he was in council with his lawyer. Menerva asked the lawyer’s name and when told, she wrote a note and handed it to the sheriff instructing him to give it to his council. Within ten minutes, both Menerva and Rose were granted access and were in the conference room. The lawyer had already asked White Arrow questions relating to the two charges and when Menerva had arrived and all had been acquainted, Menerva asked White Arrow to tell her the entire story of the charges and about his white name. After over one-hour White Arrow had told his entire life, leaving out his quest and the killings of the whites, his part in the Greasy Grass battle and a few other details. White Arrow had a lot of time to think about his defense. He knew that the attempted murder charges could be beaten as he in fact had not threatened Andera’s new husband. No one could have seen him at the boarding house. In fact, no one had seen him after he had left the bank except for his friend at the bank that had met him at the stable and given him some money. The only reason they were looking for him and why they suspected him was by the statement he had made to his friend the banker. He had not told anyone that he in fact had killed his friend and felt it best not to reveal it; ever. He had carefully injected his role in the charges during his story and they all agreed that he had a very good chance of being acquitted. The lawyer left saying he needed to talk to the investigator about finding Andera and her husband and the bank officer and setting up a visit with the District Attorney who would be the prosecutor. If the investigator could get their statements and prove that indeed Francis Godfey had never been registered at Beth’s Boarding House, it would make a strong case for White Arrow’s innocence. After the lawyer had left, White Arrow asked Rose to tell Menerva of the mining claim. After she had explained all the story and details, White Arrow stated he wanted half the monies to be put in his son’s name and the rest, after Chiles Broken Badger’s education was paid for and all the expenses from his trial, put into a school fund for the Cheyenne people at Lame Deer with Menerva as the administrator. Green Flower and he had no need for wealth because he had seen what it did to most all whites, explaining Rose was the exception and for that he held her in high esteem. Chapter Seventeen The following day after arriving in Denver, Windfield and his deputies were in front of a U.S. district judge at their arraignment hearing, being advised of the charges against them. After reading the report from Commander U. S. Marshal Gardner and the written statement from reporter Kent Austin he asked, how they pled; all pled not guilty, explaining they had only killed hostile Indians not humans. The Judge ordered them held without bail and set a trial date of October 8, 1890 at 8 A.M. The Denver district attorney had hired a lawyer to defend them but he had said few words at the hearing as he had seen the statement by Austin and after the statement made by Windfield knew if he wanted to practice law in Colorado it would in his best interest to dismiss himself from the case citing a conflict of interest as the reason. The district judge was angered by the lawyer’s resignation and after two weeks of being turned down by every lawyer in the entire Denver area told the U.S. judge that they would have to appoint a public defender as not one lawyer would take the case. The U.S. judge appointed a public defender, a young man named Fetterfield, who had only just passed the Colorado bar. Fetterfield was the son of a farm settler from the Eastern Plains near the new town of Wray, located not far from where the Sand Creek Massacre had occurred, and although not happy with getting his first case under these circumstances, was determined to do his best to defend the twenty-two defendants. Fetterfield had received all the charges and the statements along with a transcript of the advisement hearing and determined that only Marshal Windfield had talked during the hearing and he wanted to interrogate the other twenty-one wondering how so many had managed to kill only three if indeed they all rode at a fast gallop through the walking group of old men, women and children. Fetterfield knew that reporter Kent Austin was in Denver covering the Francis Godfey trial and needed to talk to him about what he had witnessed. He asked the prosecuting attorney if he could set a meeting because he would indeed like to visit with Mr. Austin about the case. A meeting was set for the next day in the U.S. attorney’s office. At the 10AM meeting, Fetterfield asked; “Mr. Austin did you indeed witness the twenty-two Marshals ride down the walking group of Indians?” Kent Austin was shocked at the question: “Did you read my statement?” Fetterfield answered; “I have, and in your statement, you stated you had seen the marshal’s ride through the walking group.” Austin answered’ “Yes, that is what I wrote and said, but by marshals I was referring to only the three who did so. The rest, after they had witnessed Windfield running through them and hurting several of which two women died, dismounted and gave aid to the injured. Two had followed Windfield but at a slower gate and I did not see them hit anyone, but then, I was focused on the leader not them.” Fetterfield had no other questions and Mr. Austin was released and left. The prosecutor was embarrassed by this young man asking a simple question that every one of his subordinates had not, and now saw that at best, only three should have been arrested and charged. The marshals that had escorted them on the train had told one attorney, at the train station, of several saying they had done nothing, but the attorney had not revealed this to anyone. The U.S. attorney asked Fetterfield if he could come the next day and they together would interrogate the defendants. A time was set and Fetterfield left knowing it had indeed been a good day. All twenty-two marshals were brought into the holding room one at a time and asked if they had ridden through the crowd of walking Indians? When they denied they had they were asked who had and to remember that there is a witness and if they were lying would be found guilty and hung. By day’s end, the three had been identified and the nineteen held in a separate cell pending charges of aiding and abetting or they could be released. After one week of checking the records of the nineteen and finding no records and verifying they had been selected for the posse, not by the elected sheriff, but by a Sergeant Cooper that by now seemed to be involved at most every turn in the investigation of both the Denver marshals and the Francis Godfey cases. Fetterfield asked for their acquittal and release which was granted with the stipulation they testify at the trial of the other three marshals. The trial had started for Windfield and the other two defendants Deputies Peter Bond and Eliza Dunning in the U. S. District Court. Deputy Dunning had turned states witness and charged with aiding and abetting and had accepted a two-year sentence. Windfield and Bond were both being tried for the murders of Kick-A-Stick, Short Leg and Snow Woman. The prosecutor opened by stating; “With twenty-two deputies, armed and on horseback, with rifles and side arms, and only twelve unarmed Indians that were old men and women, all walking, all that was needed was to circle the group and make them surrender then arrest Kick-A-Stick. There was absolutely no need to charge through the group, no matter if his fugitive was in the center and even if he was armed, which he was not.” He continued “This posse led by a U.S. Marshal was nothing more than a hate posse that had set its goal to kill Francis Godfey who is charged with murder and awaiting trial. Of the twenty-two deputies, eight were members of the Colorado Militia that murdered and maimed one hundred sixty seven Cheyenne at Sand Creek. Windfield had never been confirmed as a U.S. Marshal and had been appointed by a member of the Militia. Francis Godfey in his newspaper column had condemned the massacre, naming names. This caused a hate for him and when it was found that he was one-half Cheyenne and his estranged wife accused him of attempted murder, it gave the excuse to find and kill him.” The prosecutor, looking directly at Mr. Bond “The two women were trying to stop another horse before more of their defenseless tribe was injured and for that they were struck on their heads with such force that it instantly killed them.” Continuing and looking at Windfield; “You had dismounted and leisurely walked up to the critically injured Indian, with hands in the air, clearly showing he had no weapon you hit him several times, then shot him at point blank range between the eyes. That was nothing more than cold-blooded murder, as testified by reporter Kent Austin, that sir was nothing but murder” Attorney Fetterfield started by stating, “They had every right to arrest Kick-A-Stick, as he had aided and abetted a wanted fugitive in Francis Godfey’s escape.” Continuing; “When he rode up to the walking tribe it seemed that they were indeed trying to protect him, they very well could have had weapons hidden on their person. Knowing this he had no choice but to ride at a fast gallop to apprehend him. When he knocked down the old Indian, he seen him get to his knees and put his hands in the air. Marshal Windfield thought he had a knife so protected himself.” Fetterfield then turned the juror’s attention to Deputy Bond; “Deputy Bond saw Windfield trying to arrest the old Indian and was trying to get to his aid. Two squaws, one on each side of his horse, grabbed his leg, the other the bridle trying to get him to the ground. He did the only thing he could to protect himself and that was to use his rifle butt as a club in order to get to Windfield. He had no intention of killing either one of the Indian women.” The twelve jurors deliberated for three days. They found Deputy Peter Bond guilty of manslaughter. They found Marshal Windfield guilty of murder. The judge sentenced Peter Bond to twenty years of hard labor. Windfield was to hang. Chapter Eighteen Two days after White Arrow had talked with his attorney the Denver attorney’s office set a date for an arraignment hearing, a full three weeks after his arrest. Because of the delays and the fact that Francis Godfey had been denied any visitors and even his lawyer was only let in see him after threatening to get a writ from a U.S. judge, an investigation was started into the Denver sheriff’s office and the Denver attorney’s office by the U.S. attorney general himself, at the request of the president of the United States. Both departments and indeed the mayor himself had found that Francis Godfey had some very important politicians behind his wellbeing and defense. The investigator had found Andera living in a red-light neighborhood along with her daughter. He approached her by asking. Did you received the reward offered for the arrest of her first husband”? Angrily she replied. No, they told me that he must first stand trial.” In a sympathizing tone, he said, “I would like to hear what your first husband had done to your new husband, had he shot him?” Continuing he stated; “You could get notoriety for your story as he was a reporter, and if you told his story you would become famous in the papers.” For some time Andera talked of their marriage and of his investments that he had and how she transferred them into her account upon their separation. He asked how Francis had threatened to murder her second husband and was told he just stepped up to him then left. It was his looks that threatened him. Investigator; “Was he carrying a weapon?” A quick answer from Andera; “Yes, a knife. It was always in his boot. He did not show it, but I knew he had it and where he carried it.” Andera went on to tell him that her second husband had stolen all her money and left. He now worked for the very paper her dad had owned but no one there would let her talk to him. His next stop was to find her second husband and get his story of the encounter. He would use a different approach in his questioning now knowing they were not living together and from what Andera had told him there was not much love there. He found her husband at the paper the next day and asked for a meeting saying he was investigating a complaint from Andera about him molesting her daughter. He was immediately furious and started yelling but calmed down when asked to go into a secluded room by his editor. After some small talk, the investigator asked him if he remembered the time her first husband had threatened him. With an immediate answer he replied “He never threatened me in any way, as a matter of fact he softened his voice and told me to have a good life then left.” Surprised at his honesty, he asked then why the attempted murder charges had been filed against him. Smiling he replied, “I was smitten by her and we were not married then. She told me he could take her to court and get all his monies back as she had forged his signature to gain access to his account and transfer his money to her new account in another bank.” As the investigator said good-bye and left, a broad smile emerging on his face as he opened the door. The investigator had a hard time finding the banker that had warned Francis of the warrant. He had went with the lawyer to visit Francis two times trying to get a description and of course his name, Leland Humphry. Francis knew where he had lived but was sure he had probably moved by now. It took Asberry’s investigator three days to find the banker as he had indeed moved and changed banks twice, he found him only through a stroke of luck. As he was leaving one of the Denver banks, after seeing the bank president, walking by the secretary’s desk, the lady asked; “Why do you need to find Leland?” He explained his interest in finding him, “I know Francis and have been following his story as has Leland that is also a friend of Francis. Leland is a bookkeeper for the Denver Dry on the next block over.” He waited for the bookkeeper to come to work and recognized him from Francis’s description on site. He approached and introduced himself as an investigator working for Francis Godfey’s attorney. The older gentleman was immediately drawn to him as he indeed would do what he could to help his old friend, as he was the banker that had made the mistake and given access to his account to his then wife Andera. He told his account of the conversation with Francis and why he called the sheriff. He did not want to see his friend hung for murder and felt if he called the sheriff that Francis would see them and leave without harming anyone. He agreed to be a witness at the trial. It had indeed been a good week. The lawyer had asked the prosecuting attorney for his list of witnesses to prepare for the arraignment hearing and was surprised that only a few Denver sheriffs, Andera and her husband appeared on the list. No one from the boarding house or the banker that had told them where Francis would be appeared on the list and Sergeant Lars Cooper who was in charge of the sheriffs that night, was not listed. He wired Albert Asberry of the events and the findings of the investigator and asked if he should ask for a bond hearing, knowing that a trial was months away. Asberry told him to get the bond hearing and not reveal any of the investigation to the defense. He would get several signatures that would recommend his bond and they would guarantee his appearance. The prosecutor agreed to the bond hearing at the same time of the arraignment hearing, knowing that no one with a murder conviction had ever been granted one. By 6 A.M. the lawyer had five names on a list sent by certified wire that would guarantee Francis Godfey’s bond. The arraignment started promptly at 9 A.M. and the Judge read the charges. The lawyer acknowledged them, and he was asked if he had any witnesses to present. He replied, “Not at this time your honor.” “How does your defendant plea”? He replied, “Not guilty your honor.” I am setting the trial for November 8, 1890 to start at 9 A.M. The judge asked, “Does your client request a bond hearing?” He replied, “Yes your honor.” “On what grounds does your client warrant a bond as he is accused of murder?” He replied “My client surrendered willingly to the U.S. Marshals. During the time he was under their custody including a full twenty-four-hour train ride, he was never shackled and never made any attempt to escape. He was only shackled and held in the Denver jail upon his arrival. He was denied any visitors and even his attorney until being threatened with a writ from a U. S. judge. His treatment had been one of mental terror being threatened to be killed by three guards. I have a list that was sent certified of five acquaintances that will guarantee his appearance at his trial.” He handed the bailiff the wire. The judge read the first name and turned red faced. “Are these the acquaintances you mentioned?” “Yes, your honor” “And is this the attorney that will be representing him at his trial?” He replied, “yes your honor”. Bond set at one dollar, the defendant is free to go until his trial, and this court is adjourned. As the judge left, the court erupted; reporters clambering for a chance to talk to Francis, photographers taking pictures as fast as they could get their cameras readied, all wanting to see the list of names given the judge, it was total chaos. The first night of his freedom was spent with his dear friend Menerva and the three others who had made it possible. Arrangements were made for Kent Austin, Menerva and White Arrow to go back to Lame Deer. Rose was having her lawyers draw up the proper papers for the monies from White Arrows father’s estate to be distributed as he requested. Asberry’s investigator and lawyer had a few loose ends to tend to then they too could go back to Boston so that anything which needed attention could be done by letter or telegraph wire until the trial. The papers were still printing articles of the upcoming trial and the investigation of the Denver sheriff’s office. Chapter Nineteen On their trip back to Lame Deer, Menerva told White Arrow that the investigation into the Carlisle School had indeed revealed many of the claims she had made, and the bureau had accepted the general’s resignation. The school was put under the direction of the Methodists and the Congregationalist Missionaries, but the fundamental direction remained as the general had established. The commission noted that by 1885 there had been a total enrollment of seven thousand and that a few who had graduated, were working for the government. Several had found jobs in the cities or returned to their reservations teaching others there the English language. The senators felt that the school was doing a good job of changing the Indian culture and there was no need for schools on the reservations. White Arrow although disappointed by the news, was not deterred, asking Menerva if they financed their own school on the reservation could they teach there. It was a good question as most reservations were owned by the federal government but when they had changed the treaty and divided the Lame Deer reservation, they had given each family head, on the reservation, one hundred sixty acres of land. Did that not make their reservation a private reservation owned by the families living there? Green Flower and Little One met them at the train station in Rosebud with the buggy. Little One had added another seat so all could ride. Kent Austin was going on to Billings and they said their good-byes. They had all agreed that they would meet again one week before the trial and that was also suggested by Asberry as he would meet them in Denver and discuss the proceedings and testimonies of the witness before the trial at that time. On their trip home Green Flower told them that Broken Badger wanted to start school and was looking forward to the trip and staying with Mr. Parker in New York City. There was no reason for him not going. White Arrow asked Little One to go back to Rosebud because he wanted to make arrangements for his son to leave. The arrangements were made for Chiles Broken Badger to leave in two weeks. He would be met at the train station in New York by Mr. Parker and would have him registered at the mission school under the name of Chiles Broken Badger. Billings was only a day and one-half ride by going cross country and White Arrow decided he and his son would ride there taking a spare horse for packing their purchases on the return trip. It would be the last time for a long time they would be together, and both looked forward to the trip. The next two weeks would be a busy time because Chiles Broken Badger would need to get suitable clothing and a haircut for his trip in preparation for his new school. Billings was larger than when White Arrow had last been there but was indeed still a western town. The streets were all dirt and the sidewalks were still wooden. A few still wore guns but most did not. They found the newspaper office and entered asking to see Kent Austin. Hearing his name and recognizing the voice he all but ran to greet them. By now most all in the office had turned their attention to the man and young Indian dressed in native clothing who had asked for the reporter in good English. Kent shook White Arrow’s hand and gave Chiles Broken Badger a hardy handshake and a pat on his back, then turning to face his co-workers introduced them. All clapped and rushed to greet them including the owner and editor. After the greetings, that took some time, White Arrow told of their purpose. The editor offered to help them as he knew all the merchants in Billings and most had followed Austin’s articles with great interest. They would be thrilled to meet their hero and his son. They were taken to a hotel and given a room. In return for the room, the owner asked if they would pose with him for a picture, which was readily granted. Rose had given White Arrow bank script that he could use for money. All he had to do was sign the small papers and the money would be transferred to the account written on the script. The next morning, they were having breakfast in the hotel dining area when the editor arrived. He had talked to the owner of the millinery shop and he had several styles of clothes made for young men but first, both Chiles Broken Badger and White Arrow had to get a haircut. White Arrow had brought a change of white man’s clothes but would only change when Chiles Broken Badger had gotten his, because he did not want him to feel out of place. By nightfall, they had bought five outfits for Chiles Broken Badger and he was indeed a very handsome young man in his new outfits, and with his haircut it was difficult to know his heritage. They had told Kent they were leaving the next morning as arrangements had been made for a dinner party that night. There were over thirty in attendance, all dignitaries of Billings or merchants. At the dinner both White Arrow and Chiles Broken Badger were dressed in the white man’s clothing and treated to their meal. The editor asked if White Arrow would say a few words about his intended school, White Arrow accepted the opportunity and told of their plans to school the Indian children and the schooling of his son that wanted to become a doctor. To bring home his point that Indian children could learn as well as Anglo children, he spoke in Cheyenne to Chiles Broken Badger which answered using Cheyenne he then signed, and his son signed in return. White Arrow finished by explaining that there were, in the East, many educated Indians and several were in the very government that was making the laws that they were now abiding by. As he was setting down a rather large man stood up and asked if he was guilty of the crimes he was accused of. White Arrow stood and looked the man directly in the eye, “If you mean did, I kill and threaten another I did not, and if you mean will I be found guilty that is for your court to decide at my trial.” He continued, “The only way the white man and the Indian can live in harmony is for both to abide by the laws and through the education of all our children.” A long silence followed then all stood and applauded. They now had seen why White Arrow was so highly thought of. Kent Austin said he would send Chile’s new wardrobe to his friend at the Indian Agency, in Rosebud where they could get them when he departed. They packed one for his return to Lame Deer, dressed in their native clothing and started their journey home. They stopped at the Crow camp and told Chief Old Crow of the school and their desire to start their own school at Lame Deer but had to see if that could be done legally. He told of the pending trial and what had taken place. Old Crow did not understand how such a thing could take so long, as in their tribe this could have been resolved at only one council. In sign he told White Arrow that no wonder there were so many white men, it seemed to take many and a long time to accomplish what a council of ten could do in three days. White Arrow agreed but, in his heart, knew it would take several generations before both the white man and Redman would understand each other’s ways and live in harmony. The time passed quickly and soon they were taking Chiles Broken Badger to the train in Rosebud. They had stopped and gotten the rest of his wardrobe making three rather large luggage parcels. Leaving was both a tearful separation and a joyful one but one that all believed to be in the best interest of Chiles Broken Badger and maybe in the future the entire country. While at Rosebud, Menerva had gone to the post office and telegraph office to get her messages and mail. A letter was there from Commissioner Drake telling of the decision made by the government and that although they had not given her the funding, they had not denied her the school at the reservation. If she could get the funding, he felt that they would not hinder her. He told her the original offer of her becoming an administrator to all the Indian Nations still stood but she would have to send the children to the Carlisle School. The school under the new administrator now had an arts department, a band, and a football team. They could speak their native tongue but not in the classroom, their clothes were still uniforms, but not the old uncomfortable type. The students could go back to their homes in the summer and most all were now returning in the fall. The citizens of Carlisle were very supportive as when they had their football games, music recitals, drama plays, or art displays the auditorium, which held one thousand, was packed with standing room only. In the last graduating class one hundred and seventy-four had enrolled in colleges. There were still problems but indeed the school was assimilating the Indian into the white man’s society. She also received a letter from her congressman updating her on the investigation by the U. S. Attorney General’s office of the Denver sheriff’s. The elected sheriff had cooperated with the investigation and it was found that only a small segment had been causing all the problems and that their leader was none other than Lars Cooper. He had been dismissed from the force along with eight others, and the district attorney had been harshly reprimanded. They had closed their investigation. A wire from the Asberry and Roll attorneys was at the telegraph office and she had to sign her name to get it, as it was marked confidential. The Denver district attorney, after receiving the list of witnesses from their office, had offered a plea bargain that if Francis Godfey would plead guilty to a charge of involuntary manslaughter, they would drop all the other charges. If he agreed he could get a sentence of ten years. Albert Asberry said it was his decision, but he felt that they knew they had a bad case and was trying to save face in the press. He advised they go to trial and felt Francis would be acquitted. The real problem he would have was getting a jury that was impartial, as Francis was, indeed, well known in Colorado and there were those who were angry that he had not revealed his true heritage in his newspaper column. He needed a response as soon as possible. Menerva found White Arrow and Green Flower at the millenary store where Green Flower was looking at dresses to wear to his trial. She only had one white woman’s dress and it was not of the modern era. As Menerva entered Green Flower asked her opinion on the three she had selected. Menerva looked at the three and told her to buy all three as they would be in Denver for some time and she needed to be seen in different clothing. Green Flower although not comfortable in the dresses and undergarments, was not going to wear their shoes, they just plain hurt. The clerk found a pair of soft leather boots that were in fact styled after the Indian type but made in the east that were comfortable, she would buy these but no others. With the accessories that Menerva had found it would make the three dresses appear to be different as the lace collars, belts, and shawls made them appear as different garments. A nice coat would be needed as Denver in November could be cold. A light blue wool long coat was found and purchased. Menerva felt that although Asberry wanted an answer as soon as possible it was a decision that White Arrow had to make. She would not show him the wire until the next day in Lame Deer. The buggy ride home was rather silent as all were already missing Chiles Broken Badger. Was he ok on the train? Would he make the proper connections especially in Chicago? Would Mr. Parker meet him if not what would happen to him is such a large city? Could he adapt to the white school? All these were on the minds of White Arrow and Green Flower even though they were not spoken. After Menerva had given the wire to White Arrow, and Green Flower had also read it, they talked in Cheyenne. Menerva had understood enough to get what was being said, and in Cheyenne asked if they mistrusted her as they were indeed not including her in their conversation. They were embarrassed at avoiding her as she had indeed been nothing but honest to them, but they had to decide as one, as this could be a lifelong decision for both. Menerva asked if they could reason together as it would greatly affect her as well. She then showed them the letters from her congressman and Commissioner Drake saying that their decision and outcome was of vital importance on her decision to these letters. In his heart White Arrow knew he was guilty of killing his friend but knew too that only he and the Great Spirit really knew the truth. He started by saying that Albert Asberry felt he could win and he would be acquitted, and that if he took the plea would he not be killed in the prison? Not many whites liked half breeds and fewer yet liked Indians, it would at best be a long ten years. He would rather die than to be in a prison. He would take his chances with the court system and his lawyer that felt he was indeed innocent. He continued, “I have told the Indian Nation the only way for the Indian was education, if I took the plea would not this be looked at as my guilt? I have told my son that education was his way to finding a way to help his people. If, I do not go to the white man’s court am I not showing that the Indian cannot win in their system? I have no choice.” Green Flower and Menerva both only smiled; the decision had been made. Menerva penned a letter to Commissioner Drake and one to Albert Asberry and had Little One take them to the Rosebud post office. It was the first week of November and November 8th seemed to have come quickly. They left on the dark moon which on the white calendar is the end of October. The ride to Rosebud was bitter cold and snowing lightly. They had wrapped themselves in the buffalo robes that was from the old days and were warm even in the bitter cold wind. They arrived in Rosebud, which looked deserted at dusk. Their scheduled departure was the next day around noon and they booked two rooms at the hotel. Menerva went to the post office and the telegraph office. Both had mail and wires for her. White Arrow and Green Flower were sharing a room with Little One. He would leave the next morning if weather permitted. Morning brought clearing skies and Little One started back to Lame Deer after breakfast. White Arrow, Green Flower, and Menerva stayed at the hotel until about time for the train then walked to the station. The train was on time and as they were boarding, they saw Kent Austin walking down the isle of their car to greet them. The passenger cars were chilly but not cold as the coal fired box stoves gave off a lot of heat and was kept fueled by the passengers. The train ride to Denver was spent talking about Francis’s upcoming trial and the events that had taken place since his surrender. Rose had told them that when they came back to Denver for the trial that they would stay with her at her home on Logan Street as it was only a few blocks from the courthouse and she had plenty of room. She told Menerva to tell Albert Asberry to stay there also and to wire him her address as it would make it much more convenient for all to prepare for the trial. They arrived at the Denver station by mid-afternoon. They hailed a carriage, loaded their luggage and gave the driver the address that Rose had given them. In little time they were greeted by the largest home any had seen in the West and rivaled most all in the East. They were met at the door by Rose and two valets that retrieved their luggage while they were ushered into a large foyer. Albert was there to greet them as he had arrived the day before. Rose had the valets take their luggage to their rooms and they were taken to the setting room and offered beverages of their choice. Albert had brought his secretary, investigator, and Roger Carr, the lawyer that had done the pre-trial. He had sent the investigator to summon the two witnesses he felt were the most important, Andera’s second husband and the banker, for a meeting. Rose had prepared an evening meal for all and during the meal the investigator informed them he had found the two witnesses, and both had agreed to come to the house and visit with Albert. The banker would come on Sunday, his day off, and Andera’s husband the next afternoon. It had been a tiring day and all, but Rose and Albert bid their goodnights and retired to their rooms. When Albert and his party had arrived the prior day, Rose was smitten by his appearance. She had envisioned a short balding older man who she had seen many of while traveling in the upper New England states but was greeted by a six-foot athletic built gentleman wearing tailored suits and a full head of graying hair. Albert too was surprised at Rose. He knew she was high-society and a woman of wealth and prestige but had envisioned her as a short heavy-set lady with gray hair. She was of medium height, wore only the latest fashions from Paris and very petite, he was correct about her hair color. They visited well into the night talking of the upcoming trial and their lives. Rose had learned he had been married and his wife had died of cancer several years prior. He had a very prestigious law practice and still lectured at Harvard where he was a regent. Rose had told him of the gold mine that she and Francis’s father had owned. She had worked the mine for several years during the Golden gold rush and accumulated a rather substantial bank account. She invested in property in Denver and had financed the building of two hotels. Six years ago, she had closed the mine as the gold prices made working the mine unprofitable, but she still owned it and several others she had bought. She had not told him of the inheritance or the story of White Arrow keeping her promise to Francis. The next day Albert and Rose went to Beth’s boarding house to visit with its owner Beatrice O’Follen. They introduced themselves and their purpose. They visited for over one hour and left as good friends. Both Albert and Rose agreeing she was indeed not one to keep her opinions and thoughts to herself but had agreed to testify if needed. The lawyer had gotten a summons for Andera to appear as a hostile witness and had the investigator serve it to her. He had also gotten a summons for Lars Cooper to appear and had him served as well. Andera’s second husband arrived and they confirmed his story and he agreement to testify. Sunday morning Leland Humphry arrived and after a joyful meeting with Francis, gave his story to Albert and agreed to testify. All that had taken place and both witnesses’ testimony had been witnessed and transcribed by the secretary and Menerva. Chapter Twenty The morning of November 8th was cold, and it had snowed during the night. They took Rose’s carriage to the courthouse and arrived at 8 A.M, a full hour before the trial was set. The district attorney met them as they entered, asking Albert if he would consent to a conference in the judge’s chambers. Taking his secretary with him, they entered the judge’s chambers where the judge was waiting. The district attorney began by stating they had a very solid case against his client but felt that to avoid a long trial, if Asberry would take his plea offer, he would recommend only three years as a sentence. The judge had agreed as he had seen the witnesses on both sides and although he had never heard of a murder trial that the prosecutor had changed to involuntary manslaughter then reduced the sentence to only three years. Asbury said he had to confer with his client and leaving his secretary there left. Albert told Francis the latest offer and did not guide his answer because it came rather swiftly. White Arrow answered he was not guilty, and any plea accepted would be seen as him being guilty. He had stated his reasons before and he wanted to confront his accusers in a white man’s court. The trial was set to begin. Over sixty jurors had been called and the selection was long and vigorous from both sides. Albert knew that the case would be won or lost by the attitude of the twelve jurors and was looking for jurors that had not had any of their relatives killed by Indians and had lived in Colorado for only the last five years or sooner. He wanted five men and seven women and as impartial as was possible in these times. By the fifth day and over one hundred and fifty-five citizens called a jury was set. The trial would start at 9 A.M. the following Monday. The prosecutor’s opening statements were that they would prove beyond any doubt that this white Indian was indeed capable of murder and that he had in fact threatened to kill the same day as he did kill a Denver sheriff. Asberry opened by saying that Francis Godfey, the defendant, had not only never killed in his life but was known to be a kind and gentle man who had indeed saved his first wife from a fate far worse than death and his reward was her taking another man during their marriage. He would prove a conspiracy against his client by a few members of the sheriff’s office that because of his client’s heritage was hated, brought on by a newspaper column he had written for several years in which he had a large following. The first witness called by the prosecution was U.S. Marshal Gardner, Commander of the Wyoming U.S. Marshals. Prosecutor: Were you the arresting officer of Francis Godfey? Gardner: Yes Prosecutor: Did he resist?Gardner: NoProsecutor: Explain the circumstances that led Godfey’s arrest. Gardner: I was instructed by the U.S. District Attorney’s office in Washington D.C. by a direct order from President Harrison to get as many U.S. Marshals to the Lame Deer reservation and take charge of the investigation and arrest of White Arrow aka: Francis Godfey for the murder of a Denver Sheriff. Prosecutor: and you in fact arrested the defendant. No more Questions. Judge: Looking at Asberry, would you like to question the witness? Asberry: yes, your honor. Asberry: Was there another Marshal and posse that was already in the area looking for the defendant? Gardner Yes. Asberry: Why then was you summoned by the President of the United States through the U.S. Attorney’s Office, to take over the investigation? Gardner: There were mitigating circumstances that prevailed, one was the Marshall himself, Mr. Windfield that the U.S. Attorney did not any record of Windfield ever being sanctioned by his office as a U.S. Marshal. Another was all the posse had been appointed by a Lars Cooper, a Denver sheriff Sargent, not by a judge or the elected sheriff of Denver, Colorado County. Prosecutor: Objection, hearsay. Judge: both approach the bench. Judge; looking at Asberry, is there proof of this? Asberry yes, your honor through an investigation by the U.S. Attorney’s Office into the Denver Sheriff Office. Judge: Objection overruled. Asberry: What was your finding upon arrival at Rosebud? Gardner: I learned that Windfield had shot an elderly Indian and two elderly Indian Women had been killed by his deputies. He along with a few of his deputies was being detained at Fort Keogh by the authority of the U. S. attorney. I then went to the Lame Deer Reservation where several of the Denver deputies had been stationed and relieved them of their duties, they were not detained and told to return to Denver.Asberry: You testified that you arrested the defendant, explain that arrest.Gardner: I approached Mrs. Delp, a friend to Francis, and ask if she knew where Francis was. She along with Green Flower, Francis’s wife, did not but ask for four days to find him and have him surrender. Asberry: did you grant the request?Gardner: yes; for several reasons. One was the vast area that White Arrow was thought to be hiding in under the protection of the Crow Nation. Another, he had made no move to harm anyone on the contrary he had, through communication with Mrs. Delp, had said that the only way this could be resolved was in a white man’s court. Another was he had made many friends when he had visited Washington to try to get permission to build school at the Lame Deer reservation and he was emphatic as to his innocents. Asberry: He obsessively surrendered, tell of the surrender. Gardner: He arrived in Rosebud in the evening of the fourth day along with his wife, son and Mrs. Delp. He dismounted and offered his hands to be hand cuffed. I saw no need for this and told him to go to the hotel and I would make arrangement with the Railroad for travel to Denver along with Windfield and his deputies for the next day. Asberry: So at no time was he shackled and never put under guard. Gardner: that is true.Asberry: tell us of the train ride to Denver.Gardner: I placed him with the all the arrested deputies in a separate car with several Marshals. It did not take long after seeing the utter contempt in both Windfield and Francis that I had made a bad choice putting both in the same area. I took Francis to the car that Mrs. Delp was riding in along with two Marshals, and there he rode to Denver.Asberry: was he shackled for the ride back to Denver.Gardner: No, only when we arrived in Denver did several Denver Sheriffs not only shackle him but put short chains on his legs and wrists connected with a short chain. He was helped to a waiting jail wagon and threw into it. That’s last I seen him until now.Asberry: Defense rests your honor.Judge: looking at the prosecutor, do you wish to re-cross.Prosecutor: Not at this time.The next to be called was the sheriffs who had been called to Beth’s boarding house and seen Greg Cox a fellow sheriff shot and killed. One at a time, all testified that they had been told by Sergeant Cooper that Francis Godfey would be there, and he was wanted for attempted murder and was probably armed. They had heard a shot but were unable to find where it had come from and by the time they located the direction, Godfey had made his escape. Asberry asked each one: “Did you see my client at the scene?” All answered: “No but who else would have wanted to kill a sheriff?” Asberry: “It could have been anyone or someone wanting to frame my client.”Asberry: “Who was in command of the stakeout that night?”All answered; “Sergeant Cooper.”Asberry: “Where was Sergeant Cooper when the shots were being fired?”Not one answered they had seen him, but a few thought he was inside the boarding house in case Godfey was in there. The next witness for the prosecution was Andera. Prosecutor: “Did you see and hear your first husband make a threat to kill your second husband?” Andera: “Yes but I told him to leave as he would be hung for murder.” Prosecutor: “Did he leave?”Andera: “Yes”Prosecutor: “No more questions your honor.”Judge: “You may cross examine.”Asberry on cross examination: “Were you summoned here by me?” Andera: “Yes but I have no idea why.”Asberry: “You were interviewed by my investigator saying he was a reporter” Asberry approached the bench asking the judge if he could have his investigator stand for identification purposes. The prosecutor quickly objected. “Under what grounds?” the Judge asked?” Prosecutor: “I was not informed of an investigator.” Judge was you informed of your witness being summoned by the defense?” Prosecutor: “Yes,” Judge: “Objection over ruled you may proceed.” Asberry had his investigator stand, Asberry asked: “do you recognize this man?” Andera: “Yes, he said if I told my story to the press I could be paid.” Asberry: “I have a sworn statement from my investigator of their conversation. May I present it to the court?” Another objection by the prosecutor but was quickly denied by the Judge. Asberry presented the paper to the judge, after reading it he handed it to the prosecutor. After reading it was handed back to Asberry. He asked Andera if she remembered their conversation. Andera: “I would like to see it I don’t remember everything that we talked about but I do remember him saying I could be famous if Francis was found guilty.” Asberry: Did he say he was going to kill your husband?” Andera “I just testified he had.” Asberry: “Then why did you tell my investigator that he just stepped up to him then left, that it was the look he had given him that threatened him?” Andera “I don’t recall saying that!” Asberry “Did he have a weapon in his hand?” Andera “He always carried a knife in his boot.” Asberry “Yes or no, at any time did he have a weapon in his hand?” Andera “No.” Asberry “No more questions for the witness at this time but reserve the right for recall.” Asberry handed the bailiff the letter that would be given the jurors upon their deliberation. “In a sympathizing tone, I told her I would like to hear what her first husband had done to her then husband. Had he shot him? She could get notoriety for her story as he was a reporter and if he told her story she would become famous in the papers.” For some time Andera talked of their marriage and of his investments that he had and how she transferred them into her account upon their separation. “I asked how Francis had threatened to murder her second husband” Andera answered: “He just stepped up to him then left. It was his looks that she had seen that threatened him.” “Was he carrying a weapon?” Andera: “Yes it was always in his boot. He did not show it, but I knew he could have and where he carried it.” Andera went on to tell me that her second husband had stolen all her money and left. He now worked for the very paper her dad had owned but no one there would let her talk to him. It was getting late in the afternoon and the judge called a recess until 9 A.M. the next morning. There were several reporters who were attending the trial and all hastened to get to a wire to send their transcripts to the various newspapers across the nation. Kent Austin had already sent his column to the paper in Billings because he had inside information as to how the question would go and wrote a story based on his knowledge; His was first to be read by thousands who had subscribed to the Billings paper. Albert had been studying the jurors as they listened to the various witnesses and felt he had made a good choice. All were keenly listening to the testimony and seemed disturbed by the statement, made by the prosecutor, as to the white Indian remark and three had frowned. Court was convened at 9 A.M. sharp and the prosecutor was told to call his next witness. He answered by saying the prosecution rests. There was a gasp from many of the reporters. Surely the prosecution had more witnesses as he had not established motive or little proof of any of the charges. The judge then ordered the defense to call their witnesses. First to be called by Asberry was Andera’s second husband. After being sworn in Asberry asked: “Would you tell the court of your first meeting with Francis Godfey?” He answered: “We were in the living area when he walked in uninvited, I didn’t know him by sight. Andera told him to leave and was yelling that she would call the sheriff. Andera and I were not married then and I asked who he was, and he introduced himself as Francis Godfey.” Asberry: “Was he upset and hollering back?” Answer: “No, matter of fact he was calm and asked my name. I told him, and he came closer shook my hand and congratulated me on my marriage.”Asberry: “Where was Andera while this took place?” Answer: “She was very upset and told him to leave and he was never allowed to see her or his daughter again.” Asberry: “Did he respond?” Answer: “Yes, he asked her who the father was as her daughter had red hair and was very light-skinned. My hair is light brown and yours blonde and you gave birth only six months after our marriage. He then turned to me and wished me the best and left.” Asberry: “At any time did he threaten to kill you, and did you ever see a weapon?” Answer: “No I never heard him even raise his voice and no I did not see a weapon or anything that even looked like a weapon.” Asberry: “no more questions.”Judge; pointing to the Prosecutor: “Do you wish to cross examine?” Prosecutor; “Yes your honor. You stated that you were not married when the encounter took place. Why did you not say so? Why should we believe your testimony now?”Answer: “At the time I was smitten by her and she had told me that if anyone asked to say we were married.”Prosecutor: “What made the difference whether you were married or not? You were living in the same house were you not?”Answer: “I thought that because she was in the society circles, she did not want to be seen as a tainted woman, but I now know why.” Prosecutor: “No other questions.”Judge: “Do you wish to re-cross?”Asberry: “Yes your honor. What was the other reason you found later in your relationship?” Answer: “I found out that she had forged Francis’s name when she transferred his funds from his account to hers and she told me if we were married, she would add my name to the account making it seem legal to the bank.”Asberry: “Andera stated that you took all her money and left. Is that true?”Answer: “Yes. After we were married, she started seeing other men. I caught her on two occasions and we quarreled. She told me to leave as she wanted her freedom. I went to the bank and drew out all our money and left, after all none of it belonged to either one of us and she was the one that took it from Francis, not I.”Asberry: “No further questions.”Judge: “You may call your next witness.”Asberry: “I call Leland Humphry”After he was sworn in Asberry asked if he was the banker that had made the transfer of funds from Francis Godfey’s account to his former wife’s account.Humphry: “Yes”Asberry: “Did you check the signature to see if it was Francis Godfey’s?”Humphry: “I looked at it but not closely as Francis was a good friend and he had signed several withdrawal slips to her before. It seemed her account, from her father, was always overdrawn.” Asberry: “When did you see that Francis account had been closed?”Humphry: “I get all the prior days, large deposits and account closings and seen it the next morning.”Asberry: “What action did you take?”Humphry: “I checked Andera’s account to see if she had transferred it to hers. It had also been closed. I knew that something was not right and showed it to the president. We tried to find Francis but could not. I never seen him until the morning he came in, on the day of the shooting, to withdraw his funds.”Asberry: “What was his reaction when you told him what had taken place?”Humphry: “He just said that money was not of much use to him now so let her have it, then added, she probably has spent it by now anyway. I told him that a warrant had been placed for him for his arrest and Sargent Cooper was looking for him. He was upset that she had placed a warrant for him saying that was probably to cover her crime. He was very upset that Cooper was looking for him and said if he wanted me tell him he would be at Beth’s boarding house that night. He got up and left. Asberry: “Did you indeed give Sergeant Cooper his message?”Humphry: “Yes, I didn’t want Francis to do something he would regret later. I went to find him and found him at the livery stable.” Asberry: “Did you talk to him?”Humphry: “Yes, he had cooled down by then and told me that he was leaving for his home, but to not tell Cooper, saying let him go and look for me, it will give him something to do.”Asberry: “No further questions.” Judge: “Cross examine?”Prosecutor: “Did you see him leave Denver that morning?”Humphry: “No, I went back to the bank.”Prosecutor: “So you can’t say if he actually left Denver or not, is that true?”Humphry: “I guess that’s true.”Prosecutor: “Did he ask for the bank to reimburse him for his losses, after all it was the banks error that he lost his money?”Humphry: “He did not ask and we had no discussion about that.”Prosecutor: “No more questions.”The judge dismissed for lunch and said the court would be convened at 2 P.M. At 2 P.M. sharp the court was called to order and Asberry was asked to present his next witness.The defense calls Sergeant Cooper, Asberry announced. There was no response. The judge looked at his docket then asked if Sergeant Cooper was in the court room, no reply. Do you have another witness you would like to present, the judge asked? Asberry replied “Yes but first I need to question Sergeant Cooper. Judge: “The court will recess for one hour while the Sheriff is looking for this witness.” After the time had elapsed, the judge called the court to order asking if the witness had been located. The sheriff answered no and that he had not been seen since being served a summons to appear by attorney Asberry. The judge called a recess while the two attorneys went into his chambers to discuss the matter. The judge asked Asberry his purpose for the summons administered to Cooper. Asberry answered: “Sergeant Cooper has on many occasions told of his hate for Indians as when he was a child his mother and father had been killed and scalped by the Cheyenne at their soddie on the Colorado Eastern plains. As the attack began, he and his sister were hiding in a dugout put there by their mother. As a young man, Cooper led a small contingency of the Colorado Militia that massacred the Cheyenne at Sand Creek and he was seen wearing a Cheyenne’s vagina on his hat band after the raid. Francis Godfey wrote a full page on the treatment of the Cheyenne being sympathetic to their cause. Sergeant Cooper took great offence to it and blamed Francis for degrading him in public. Now that Francis has been identified as one-half Cheyenne and accused of the murder of a fellow Sheriff, Cooper has openly vowed the see him either hung or shot. Where was Cooper the night of the murder?” The prosecutor objected that there was no proof of any of the story and without Cooper here to deny it could not be entered into the record. The judge agreed but in fact Lars Cooper had been issued a summons as a hostile witness by the defense and that would be entered into the record and he had not appeared and that too would be entered into the record. The judge continued, “I will issue a bench warrant for Lars Cooper and when he is arrested, he may be questioned by the defense in this court. It also gives good grounds for a retrial should it be necessary as seen by the defense.” Returning to the court room, the judge reconvened and instructed Asberry to call his next witness. Asberry called Beatrice O’Follen. After being sworn in Asberry asked if she was the owner of Beth’s boardinghouse.Beatrice: “Yes”Asberry: “Do you recall the night that a Denver Sheriff was killed near your establishment?”Beatrice: “You bethcha I do.”Asberry: “Would you describe what you saw?”Beatrice: “Twaz several uniformed police milling around me house mak’n a fuss, I hollered fur um ta leave and one of um stood up and told me ta shut up me trap. Wal’ I’d be havin nun of that and started fur the hoodlem when I heard a gun shoootn. Runnin I was back tu me house and hid behind me desk along with three of me guests. No morn than got me nickers hid when we heard a bunch of shootn. When it stopped I poked me head out me front door ta see several a runnin to the area between Clancies Barber and Olivers Gun Shop. I be hollering ta hoodlems not ta be shootin as ifin one of them bulletts was ta hit the dynamite Oliver had stored thar the whol of the town would be blowed up.” Asberry: “Did any of the police come in and explain their purpose?”Beatrice: “One come a runnin from me back door carrying a rifle, he was, and told me a man had been killed and ta git hid sayin he was a sergeant and to do as told then ran out ta the others a hollerin orders he was.”Asberry: “Was he in your house earlier that night?”Beatrice: “No never saw him until he come a runnin thru me house from ta back”Asberry: “Did you see that man setting at my desk at any time that day or evening?”Beatrice: “No but wish I would hav he’s a looker.”Asberry: “No other questions your honor”Judge: “Cross?”Prosecutor: “No your honor”The judge said it was late and that the court would convene the next morning at 10 AM as he had instructed the sheriff to try to find Lars Cooper. He would not hold the trial up after that time.At 10 AM sharp the Judge called the court to order. Has Lars Cooper been found? No came the answer from the sheriff. Does the defendant have another witness? Asberry answered, “No your honor.” The Prosecutor may proceed with his closing statements. “There is no proof that at some point Francis Godfey did not intend to do harm to Andera’s second husband later and you heard Mr. Humphry admit that he never seen Godfey leave Denver and in fact had never seen him again after their meeting at the livery stable.Mrs. O’Fallon testified that she had never seen Godfey but no one else had either as he had stayed hidden all day in order to make good his ambush. Francis Godfey told Mr. Humphry to tell the sheriffs to meet him at Beth’s boardinghouse. No one else had ever threatened them, only Godfey where a sheriff was fatally shot. “Who else could it be other than the man who threatened them and told them to be there that night? Francis Godfey killed that sheriff and for that he must pay. Godfey is guilty of murder and is guilty.”Judge: “You may close Mr. Asberry.”“You have heard testimony that Francis Godfey at no point ever threatened his wife or her second husband. In fact, he shook his hand and wished him the best. He had every reason both legally and emotionally to hate his first wife, but did nothing only turned away and left. She in turn in order to try to save her status in her social life, lied to the sheriffs, lied to her second husband and stole from the bank and Francis Godfey. She then turned in a false accusation accusing him of attempted murder to cover her own crimes. I ask, you the jurors, who should be on trial, Francis or his first wife Andera?”“Francis Godfey while in jail was tormented and threatened with his life. An investigation by the U.S. district attorney’s office in Washington found eight sheriffs were the cause of this. One was none other than Sgt. Lars Cooper that failed to be heard by this court; why? The prosecution stated that no one else had a reason to kill the sheriff that night but there surely was. Sgt. Lars Cooper had a hate for Francis, not one of the sheriffs there that night knew where their Sergeant was or had seen him. I find it strange that the very man that received the information from Mr. Humphry and selected his own posse was nowhere to be seen. I also find it strange that only after a single shot was heard and then while his deputies were firing at random, does he appear carrying a rifle, from the back of the boarding house. Why would he be in an alley behind the boarding house? At no time did Mrs. O’Follen see Sergeant Cooper in her establishment until he ran through the back door. But several of his own deputies said he was in her boardinghouse. I ask you why Francis Godfey would kill a sheriff of only two months, when Mr. Humphry had told him that Cooper was looking for him. It only makes sense that he would shoot his nemesis, not a young man. Not one person had seen Francis since early morning in the livery stable. That seems odd considering that in a city this large that one could stay hidden with his horse for ten hours most of which was daylight.” “I did not have the defendant testify as what he could tell you that the witnesses already have. As for his traveling north that entire day he did in fact meet people but who were they? I would ask this jury, do you remember who you saw coming in here this morning and if so can you identify them, if so, how can you find them? He cannot prove he left Denver that morning any more than the prosecution has proven that he had not, or that he was the one that shot the young sheriff, but by using some good old fashion common sense, and knowing that indeed there was another that had reason and seen an opportunity to frame the defendant. You heard testimony that at least three had outright lied about the defendant. I asked for the right decision, not guilty of both charges.” The judge gave the jury instructions that they were deciding on two charges. One was attempted murder, the other first-degree murder. They had to reach a unanimous decision on each one. They would now start their deliberation. The jury had not reached a decision by evening and food was brought in. At 7 P.M. they had reached a verdict. The court was convened as soon as the prosecution and defense were seated.Judge: “Has the jury reached a decision?” A man stood up: “We have, your honor.”Judge: “May I see it?’The bailiff handed the Judge the paper with the verdict on it. After reading it he handed it back to the bailiff who handed it to the juror.Judge: “Would the defendant stand? “Would you read your verdict?”Juror: “We find the defend Francis Godfey Not guilty on both counts.”The judge gaveled and told Francis, “You are free to leave the court.” “Court adjourned.” The court erupted as the reporters rushed to get an interview with both Asberry and Francis. Rose and Minerva was pushing people aside trying to get Green Flower up to see White Arrow, now a free man and the first Indian to ever win in a white man’s court. Although he had been found innocent White Arrow knew that he was indeed guilty, and the Great Spirit would punish him for his crimes. While answering questions from the reporters he saw a tall man wearing an overcoat leaving but looking at him. He had seen him in court every day and thought he was a reporter, but he had never approached him and was now walking down the steps in departure. Looking back at him White Arrow had a chill run through his body although older he was almost sure it was Ezera Cox, Greg Coxes, brother. Why his interest and why had he not even introduced himself? The following morning most every newspaper in the nation carried the story. The eastern papers saw it as a great step forward in making peace and educating the Indian Nations, the Southern states could see that the black man would be next as there was already legislation in Washington to grant citizenship to the black man causing racial tensions to accelerate. The Midwestern and Western States were mixed. There were still many that had lost loved ones in the Indian raids and still harbored their hate, but there were many that seen this as a healing and could see that many Indians had already been educated and many of the reservations were thinking of schooling their own children. Chapter Twenty-One All through the weeks of the trial there had been contact between Green Flower and Chiles Broken Badger. Chiles had made all his connections and made several friends on the trip. Mr. Parker had met him at the New York station and gotten him enrolled into the mission school. By the second day at the school he had already been accepted. He was the first Indian to have ever been enrolled in that school. He made friends fast with his wit and handsome attire especially with the young girls and had already been given the nickname “Cheyenne Chiles”, or “CC” for short.” They had received several wires from senators, congressmen, Commissioner Drake, and even the president. The Asberry and Roll law firm had become famous as Albert had expected if he won the case, they would be able to select their clients and set their fees. Francis and Rose had told him of his father’s inheritance and offered to pay him for his services. He had denied their offer and refused any monies saying it should go into the Lame Deer school fund. Everyone prepared to leave Rose’s home all going their separate ways, Albert Asberry’s staff would be catching a train back to Boston. White Arrow and Green Flower along with Menerva went shopping in the downtown area of Denver and at one of the finest jewelry stores White Arrow had bought Green Flower a large emerald stone necklace set in a gold setting with a gold chain. He had it inscribed, in Cheyenne, heart to heart. Albert had delayed his departure two weeks as he and Rose had decided to visit her holdings in Leadville and her mines in Golden or that was their story to the others, but all suspected the real reason. Andera was met on the steps of the courthouse after the verdict, by the sheriff and arrested for larceny and conspiracy for filing a false report and the theft of Francis Godfey’s funds. White Arrow had feelings for his daughter, Pricilla, because he had seen her born and raised her the first six years of her life. Knowing that Pricilla would be put in an orphanage as a ward of the court, he asked Menerva if they took her in if she thought a fourteen-year-old, who had led a spoiled life for the first years of her life, could ever adjust to life on the reservation. Menerva and Green Flower were willing to take her in but it should be Pricilla’s decision. The following day was spent looking for Pricilla, she had gone to a friend’s home and everyone who was asked would only answer, who knows? After dark they answered Rose’s door to see Pricilla standing there. Green Flower nor Menerva had ever met her and only after she introduced herself did, they invite her in. Francis met them in the foyer and gave her a hug and thanked her for coming. “Do you know the reason we have been looking for you?” Pricilla answered; “I was told it has something to do with mother’s arrest.” Francis explained why, explaining her options. He told Pricilla that she would become a ward of the court and probably be put into an orphanage unless she found foster parents who met the court’s approval. White Arrow then explained the details of living on a reservation as best he could. Pricilla had just met Menerva and Green Flower but had taken an instant liking to both. She asked if there was a piano on the reservation because she loved to play. Rose had a piano in the great room and White Arrow asked Pricilla if she would play for them. Accepting the offer, she sat down and with no music to read she started playing a piece from Beethoven’s 7th. It was the most beautiful music any had heard, and even Menerva was shocked as she had attended many symphonies while teaching at Harvard. Pricilla had not mentioned the several recitals she had given and had even played on three occasions with the Denver Orchestra. Within five minutes everyone in the home was standing in the great room in awe of the sound being played by this small petite young woman. Rose, after hearing her and seeing her, remembered hearing her play at the Denver Hall and there had even been a piece in the society page about her talent. She asked White Arrow if he knew of her talent; White Arrow with the proudest smile and in a boastful tone answered, that’s my daughter. The next morning White Arrow, Green Flower, Menerva and Pricilla went to the county court house and filed papers for the temporary custody of Pricilla. Within two hours and with Pricilla’s testimonial, custody had been granted and arrangements were being made to depart for Lame Deer. White Arrow took Pricilla to the holding room to see her mother and tell her what had taken place. White Arrow stayed in the waiting room while Pricilla and Andera said their tearful goodbyes. Pricilla left vowing to her mother, to write every week. Rose had hired a freighting company to deliver her piano to Menerva’s home in Lame Deer, as a surprise for Pricilla, with a note inside it telling her it was her gift to her and looked forward to hearing her play at Carnegie Hall in New York City someday and felt that was her destiny. Chapter Twenty-Two On the second of January 1891, White Arrow was called to a council of the chiefs by Chief Running Fox on urgent business. A warrior from the Pine Ridge Reservation had delivered a message that could change the course of all the Indian nations. The message read that on December 29, 1890 in the early morning under blizzard conditions the 7th Calvary under the command of Samuel Whiteside had massacred at least three hundred men, women, and children at Chief Spotted Elk’s camp on the Wounded Knee Creek [16] in South Dakota. Chief White Arrow and the entire council was devastated to think that although there had been harsh treatment for both the Lakota Sioux and the Cheyenne and all the Indian Nations since the Little Bighorn and the defeat of Custer, they could not believe that the U.S. government would go so far as to annihilate a complete Sioux camp. This was sure to cause the entire Indian Nations to go to war and with the new weapons, trains, communications and manpower of the white man the Indian would be exterminated from the face of the earth and was probably what the Army and 7th Calvary wanted. Chief Running Fox was for immediate action against the whites and a good place to start was the town of Rosebud and Fort Keogh, but first they would have council with Chief Old Crow of the Crow Nation as they would need every warrior in the west to engage the white man. Chief White Arrow asked to not start a war until all the truth was known. He would talk with Kent Austin and get all the news that had been printed of the massacre and if possible, go to the Pine Ridge Reservation and council with the Lakota. Kent Austin was at Lame Deer, talking with Menerva about the school, where White Arrow went to see if he knew of the Sioux massacre. He did not but was shocked at the action of the army. Within one hour, both were riding hard to Rosebud and the telegraph office. Kent wanted to send a telegram to Commissioner Drake in Washington and his newspaper in Billings and both wanted to get the recent newspapers. While Kent was sending his telegrams, White Arrow was at the general store getting the recent newspapers. Most all the papers had been sold as there had been many accounts of the massacre and every white man in the west was concerned about a massive uprising. The owner at the general store had kept every edition of the three papers he carried from Denver, Cheyenne, and Billings. When he saw White Arrow, he took him to his office and gave him all the papers and the use of his office as he felt that if anyone could stop a revolt it would be Chief White Arrow. A full-page account of the battle dated January 2, 1891 was the most interesting to White Arrow. After reading of the massacre, White Arrow saw that he needed to go to Pine Ridge and at least start the Spirit Dance to help the murdered into their spirit world. He boarded the train in Rosebud that would take him to Rapid City. From there he would have to ride as the terrain was unfavorable for buggy and by horse he could stay away from the roads and settlements. Upon his arrival he went to the livery stable to rent a horse and tack but dressed in Native American attire was refused as they did not let any Indian rent, buy or borrow a horse. Seeing the hatred, White Arrow waited until nightfall and found several clothes lines with men’s attire hanging out to dry. In little time he had a rather nice wardrobe all he needed was boots and a hat. The next morning, dressed as a white man, He went to a general store giving the story for being barefoot as his boots and hat were stolen while he slept in a boarding house during the night. Buying shoes, socks and a western hat, he went to the second livery where he rented a horse, tack and a pack mule complete with panniers for his trip to the Pine Ridge reservation and the site of the Wounded Knee Massacre. He really had no use for a pack animal but traveling as a white man he felt it would be easier to gain access as a newspaper reporter to the actual site as he was sure that the Army would not let an Indian have access. White Arrow traveled fast as he wanted to get to the massacre site as soon as possible, he was sure that the Army would cover up any wrong doing and make this sound, like that of the Sand Creek Massacre, the fault of the Indian. It had already been five days, but the bad weather and bitter cold would make it difficult to hide the corpses and the slaughter that had occurred. Arriving at the site he went directly to the Army’s Adjutants tent set apart by the flags and asked for the commander stating he was a reporter from a Denver newspaper. At first, he was denied access but after sympathizing with the Army and saying he had written of the Sand Creek incident they saw him as being friendly to their cause and was given access to the area. The site that he first witnessed was so horrific that it made him nauseous. Following the three-day blizzard, the Army had hired civilians to bury the bodies. They were digging a trench about five-foot-wide and four-foot-deep in the frozen ground and were gathering the frozen bodies from the battle site and throwing them on a flat wagon. There were a few bodies that had already unceremoniously been thrown into the mass grave, but it would take a much larger pit to bury all the bodies. There were several piles of frozen bodies on the side of the pit ready to be disposed of as soon as the trench was large enough. Walking from body to body, most not recognizable, he watched as the men were using miner’s picks and flat shovels to dislodge the bodies from the ground. The mass of body parts in combination with their blood had frozen them to the ground solid and could only be broke free by the civilians chipping the matter under their frozen bodies, a lot of their clothes, skin, and membrane were left on the ground. The story in the paper was correct; as he rode in a wide circle, he seen a few frozen bodies all of women and children over one mile from the camp. It became obvious that they had been pursued and slaughtered. After only a few hours White Arrow knew that if he were to help avert an all-out war he would need to tell of his findings as it would be the truth and could gain sympathy from the whites in the east as to the horrific site he had witnessed, thus leading to the government hearings. He could do this through Kent Austin and the President in Washington. He went back to the command tent and found several of the commanders there and a stenographer taking statements from them. As he entered all the talk ceased and he was asked his business. White Arrow asked if he could get their statements for his paper and was denied. Their reason was that the Army was investigating the incident in Washington and when their investigation was complete a press release would be given. They did tell him that twenty troopers were being considered for the Medal of Honor, the highest medial commendation that could be given a trooper, for their heroic actions in the battle. He was asked to leave and escorted out of the tent. As he left, he could not understand how anyone in their Army could be awarded a metal for slaughtering innocent old men, women and children and mutilating their corpses. By their own account within five minutes of the first shot, most every Indian, horse, dog within the area had been shot and killed and the Hotchkiss guns were destroying the camp where the women and children were, not only slaughtering them but many of their own troopers. It had to be a cover-up as to what really happened here at Wounded Knee and the nation needed to know the truth. Dressed as a white man it was not wise to ask for a Spirit Dance and it had already been seven days since the massacre. Their spirits would have to be remembered in another way. On the ride back to Rapid City White Arrow was in deep thought about to how best to fight the white man. Weapons and violence were not the answer as there was no way the Indian could survive in an all-out battle with the white Army. The only answer was through diplomatic pressure and the best way to achieve this was using the newspapers and media. If the people of this nation could hear the truth from the Indian, he was sure that the powers in Washington would have to legislate in the favor of the Indian Nation. With the help of Kent Austin, he would start a news campaign: He would send messengers to all the reservations and try to start one united body of all the tribes that the white government would have to listen as they, as one, would have the power to influence the people of their plight and with their pressure the Indian could be heard. He would call it the National Indian Congress. [17] Arriving back in Lame Deer, Kent Austin told White Arrow of the white man’s unrest in the entire area as they believed that the Indians were about to start war. White Arrow knew that the chiefs he had talked with thought that the whites were about to start war; he needed to get messengers to the reservation quickly and start his newspaper campaign. White Arrow told of his plan to Kent who was indeed in favor of the plan and with the help from the Billings Editor their first editorial was printed. It was not sympathetic to either the white or Indian but told of both races being concerned about to the other’s intentions and why an armed conflict had to be avoided. It was met with great enthusiasm by readers and was picked up by many of the larger papers. Messengers had been sent to the reservations in Montana, Idaho, Washington, Oregon. Utah, North Dakota, South Dakota, Wyoming, Nebraska, Colorado, Oklahoma, New Mexico, Nevada, and Kansas asking for at least one representative from the over two hundred tribes in this vast area to meet for council, the purpose of forming a National Indian Congress. The meeting would take place in February in Denver, Colorado because that would be a central point and good rail service from all areas. Topic of discussion would be political pressure on the white government from all Indian Nations, a newspaper and telegraph in every reservation for communication and appoint a leader from each tribe represented at the council to conduct their tribal complaints and form an alliance to be called the Congress of Indian Affairs; to be known as the CIA. There was a lot to be done but it was a start and with the help of Menerva Delp, Kent Austin, Chief Running Fox, and Chief Old Crow it could be done. White Arrow knew that there would be a lot of changes but in the end, it was the only real solution for the Redman. Only twenty Tribes sent representatives to the Denver meeting, but it was enough to quite the tensions of the other Indian Nations and in Washington word of the new alliance was met with mixed feelings, but telegraph wires were erected on a few of the reservations. It would take another thirty-three years and another generation before all the Indian Nations created the now National Congress of the American Indian. The actual true account of the Wounded Knee Massacre was never revealed by the U.S. Government until fifty years after it had taken place, and then the U.S. Army claimed it was a justified action against an armed foe. Chapter Twenty-Three Seeing the need for schools even more so on the reservations, Menerva wrote to Commissioner Drake that White Arrow and she were indeed going to build a new school at Lame Deer. The building would be two hundred feet long and sixty foot wide. It would have an auditorium and several classrooms, and would teach English, math, history, and music. They had interviewed several teachers and had hired two. They would teach the English, math, world history, and music. White Arrow along with several elders would teach American and Indian History. Funding would be from the Lame Deer school fund and the citizens of Montana. Their intention was to open their first classes in the fall. Rose’s piano had been delivered to the reservation and been put in Menerva’s living room, the only place on the reservation that was large enough. Pricilla would practice every day and most every day there would be a gathering from the camp to hear this beautiful noise coming from Laughing Lady’s home. Pricilla had kept the promise to her mother and had written every week. Andera at her trial had pled guilty and had received a one-year sentence and was serving it in the Denver jail. Andera in her last letter said had overheard two guards talking about White Arrow and although she couldn’t hear all of their conversation, she did hear Cooper’s name mentioned and they seemed to have visited with him recently. She had written several times that she had no idea what she would do or where she would go after her release. All her friends had totally abandoned her. She had no money and had never had to work, so had no experience or talents. Pricilla had written about her recitals and the responses she had received. Pricilla at an early age had been made to learn the piano and hated every lesson. Her mother had only made her take the piano lessons and play for her own prestigious reasons, mostly to impress her friends in her social circle. The first three years of her lessons she hated as she had to learn how to read and write music. Her teacher was an older lady and very stern. After her dad had left, she felt all alone and blamed her mother for the divorce. Her only outlet became her piano. At a recital she had met a young man who told her she had a talent and if her mother would like him to teach her, he would do so at no cost, but Pricilla had to promise to never be late and never miss a lesson. That was a big decision for an eight-year-old but then too it would get her out of the house three days a week, she agreed. Andera had been dead set against this younger man teaching her daughter. After all what could he know at such a young age that her teacher of fifty years did not? Pricilla insisted she at least meet him as she really liked him, and he was very handsome. A date was set for Pricilla and Andera to meet with the new teacher and upon their arrival and Andera meeting him there was no doubt that he would be her new teacher. He introduced himself as Hilbert Francine, and he had come from Austria only five months ago. He had an uncle who lived in Denver who owned a cafe and wanted him to come here to start an orchestra as he was an accomplished pianist and conductor in Vienna, Austria. After visiting for some time and telling them that he too had been a child pianist and he saw in Pricilla the same talent he had displayed at the same age. Pricilla wrote a letter to Hilbert, because they had become close friends over the last few years, asking him if he could help her mother and explained all that had happened in her life. He had returned a letter saying that his uncle now owned an upscale restaurant on Sixteenth and Market Street and if she was willing, he would teach her how to become a chef. He had an apartment above his restaurant that she could live in and would pay her a small wage while she was learning. Pricilla had written her mother and gave her the information and the address to reach him but had not heard whether she had contacted him or not. In March 1891 White Arrow had sent a letter to Kent Austin, who had been made editor of the newspaper in Billings, telling him about building their school and that they needed financial help from the citizens of Montana to help with the expenses. He was bringing his daughter Pricilla, fourteen years of age, along and if he could find a building that had a piano, she would play for the audience for free, but any donations made would be appreciated. They would be there in two weeks on a Friday by train, weather permitting. One week later White Arrow received a letter in return from Austin saying he had written an article about their school and many wanted to see him again. The only building that was large enough was city hall. It had an auditorium that would hold about one hundred but doubted they would need that large of an area but would reserve it for Friday and Saturday night. One of the churches had a nice piano that they had shipped in last year that they would move to the hall. The pianist at the church was very good and after his daughter’s recital, she had agreed to play a few songs, as many parishioners only went to that church because they wanted to hear her play. They arrived in Billings at 1 P.M. and went to their hotel where a large picture of him and his son was hanging in the lobby. They then went to the newspaper office to meet Kent Austin. As he entered, everyone in the office started applauding and came over to shake hands with their hero. Pricilla was surprised that her father was so well known and thought of. It was a side she had never witnessed and stood very proudly at his side. Introductions were made, and a photo was taken of them standing together. It would appear in Monday’s edition after Pricilla’s audition. Kent escorted them to the auditorium where the piano was waiting. It was not a Steinway like Rose had given her but it was a grand and if tuned correctly she could play some of the simpler concert concertos. Pricilla asked if she could try it and was told that it was hers for the night and she could practice if she wanted. Setting down she started with a theme from Chopin, within ten minutes most all from city hall were in the auditorium listing to the greatest sound they had ever heard played on a piano by this young lady only in her early teens. Pricilla would stop occasionally and tinker with the strings then redo a small segment. There was a clear and much better sound that came from the short piece she had just played. Kent was overwhelmed. He had not or even thought that anyone could make a piano sound that beautiful, he would have a hard time waiting for the seven o’clock concert. Billings was about to get the biggest surprise of its short existence. Word spread quickly and by seven that evening the auditorium was standing room only and a large crowd stood outside. They wanted to see and hear this young teenager who had made all the fuss in the City Hall auditorium that afternoon. A sign on the door said that Pricilla would play a sonata tonight. Most everyone thought it would be Spanish songs from the South. Pricilla had asked White Arrow when they left if she could wear the dress that the women of the camp had made for her upon her arrival. He was overjoyed that she would want to wear a native Indian dress at her recital. As she entered the auditorium from the back door, dressed in her native dress, complete with beaded sleeves and fringed bottom, there was a gasp. They were expecting a finely dressed young white girl, not a petite white girl with red hair dressed in Indian attire. She stood by the piano and in as loud a voice as she could muster, introduced herself as the daughter of White Arrow, and she would play a sonata from Frederic Chopin. Total silence had gripped the entire audience and all those standing outside in the March cold. The sonata lasted over forty minutes and during that time not a sound was heard from the audience. They were totally transfixed at the sounds coming from the church piano made by a redheaded girl dressed in Indian attire. Upon the completion it took a full three minutes before the crowd erupted in applause. Hats were thrown in the air hurray’s and whistles and many with stunned faces, still unable to comprehend what they had just heard. A box had been set up at the door for anyone wanting to donate to the new school building being built at the Lame Deer Reservation. Kent was there to take the donations. Within fifteen minutes the box was full and so was Austin’s hat. A new sign on the door read “another performance Saturday evening at seven would be a concerto from Beethoven. Come if you can. Thank You.” The lady from the church canceled her recital due to illness. Saturday found many citizens at the local library studying to see who this Beethoven was and what type of songs he wrote. Kent had gone to their hotel with them after the recital and asked if she could have two recitals Saturday as there were many who wanted to see her play and the auditorium was not nearly large enough for all the citizens in town. She agreed she would play a short recital at one that afternoon and a much longer one at the seven o’clock recital. Within one hour there were posters announcing her one o’clock recital on most every overhang post support in town. Word had spread that the music they had heard and would hear Saturday was of the finest and played by symphonies all over the world from Paris France to New York and that most tickets cost upward of twenty dollars and was attended by the wealthiest only. Everyone who attended such an event dressed in their finest fashions with the flashiest hats and jewelry of the times. The young lady heard last night must be a protégé of this era and had to be a famous pianist from New York. The one o’clock recital was met with the same enthusiasm as Fridays and lasted for over one hour. It took over an hour to clear the hall as most everyone wanted Pricilla’s autograph and to visit with this phenomenal young lady. She had dressed in a long flowing gown and had her hair done in braids. Most all who had attended the one o’clock recital had worn their Sunday clothes. Although tired and with two fingers taped, because of severe blisters, Pricilla played Beethoven 5th at the Saturday evening recital lasting just over one hour. The audience was stunned and overwhelmed at her music and applauded a full thirty minutes. She was ushered to the back door and after only a few minutes collapsed from total exhaustion, every finger bleeding. After recovering, White Arrow and Kent along with a doctor who had been summoned took her to their hotel room. The doctor put a salve on her fingers and wrapped her hands. The doctor told them she had put her entire being into her music that caused not only the physical fatigue but mental as well and she needed rest. Donations from the citizens for the three recitals had brought in twelve hundred dollars; it would go a long way in the building of their school. Several had pledged their labor to help in the actual construction of the school. Kent Austin wrote a full page in Monday’s paper telling of the recitals and the state of exhaustion that it had caused saying that it was unknown if any pianist had ever played three concertos lasting so long before, and at the age of fourteen. She had done it to raise money for a new school building at the Cheyenne Reservation for the Indian children there to learn English, math, history and music. Anyone wanting to help should give the bank their donation and they would in turn see that the administrator Mrs. Menerva Delp would receive it. Kent told about Menerva and the selfless help she had already given the Reservation and the offer she had turned down. Two days later Pricilla and White Arrow returned home. The news had reached Lame Deer long before their arrival and most all the camp were in Rosebud to greet them. White Arrow had made arrangements with a saw mill in Billings to deliver all the materials for the building in June of 1891, and used the donations as a down payment. Green Flower had been at Minerva’s everyday tending to Pricilla’s hands using a salve given her by their spirit leader Eagle Feather and had healed to the point that she was playing her piano a few minutes at a time each day and had enlisted three of the Indian drummers and others to drum and chant as she played. Chapter Twenty-Four Menerva was concerned because she had not seen Green Flower or White Arrow for two days. She sent Little One to check on them and after only one hour he returned, breathless, telling her to come quickly. The site that greeted Menerva was one she would take to her grave: Green Flower was lying naked on the ground outside their tee-pee. She had been scalped and appeared to have been violently raped. White Arrow was only a few feet from her lifeless body. He had been shot in the head from behind, disemboweled, scalped, and his personals stuffed in his mouth. After her shock and nausea had passed, she instructed Little One to summon Running Fox and bring her back pencil and paper and be ready to ride to Rosebud, she had to summon help and fast. Chief Running Fox arrived with many braves who were stationed completely around the perimeter of White Arrows lodge and told not to leave until they were replaced because he wanted guards there day and night. Menerva had written wires to be sent to Kent Austin to bring the U.S. Marshal from Billings, Commander Gardner from Cheyenne Wyoming to hurry and bring his best investigators, Commissioner Drake at the Bureau of Indian Affairs to inform the U.S. Attorney’s Office, Chiles Broken Badger instructing him to come home, Albert Asberry asking for his investigator, and the adjutants office at Fort Keogh asking for immediate help. Menerva had instructed Running Fox to not let anyone close to the bodies and not move them. She had covered them with two buffalo robes and called the elders to start their death song. The song of the departed given to the Great Spirt, is a chant that has been passed down through the centuries. Interpreted to English it would say, “O′Great Spirit; Let (him-her-them) walk in beauty and make their eyes ever behold the red and purple sunset. Make their hands respect the things you have made, their ears sharp to hear your voice. Make them wise so they can understand the things you have taught their people. Let them learn the lessons you have hidden in every leaf and rock. Give them strength not to be greater than their brother, but to fight their greatest enemy, themselves. They come to you with clean hands and straight eyes.” By late afternoon Little One and Flying Eagle had delivered Menerva’s papers to the telegraph office. Seeing the urgency of these messages the operator cleared all the traffic from the wires and sent them to their proper destinations. Menerva had gotten over the shock and sight she had seen and a determined anger swept over her, one she had never felt. She vowed to find the murderers and bring them to justice. Pricilla had not quit crying since the news, vowing to avenge her father and new mother if it took her a lifetime. Menerva had searched their tee-pee looking for clues and hanging in a hidden area, she saw a bag. Inside she discovered a pouch and a rather large book containing many names. In the pouch she had seen a very detailed report on Francis Godfey. The book was a mystery until she seen the name Chivington, realizing it was the names of all the troops who had massacred his family and the one hundred sixty-three Cheyenne at Sand Creek. Leaving the tee-pee, Menerva sat between White Arrow and Green Flower’s bodies knowing she had uncovered White Arrow’s past. For several hours first looking at one than the other there was something wrong, something missing, yes that was it, missing, she smiled, she would tell the investigators; it was of vital importance. By morning Kent Austin had arrived along with the marshal from Billings. The commander from Fort Keogh had arrived during the night with a full command of troopers. They relieved the guards that Running Fox had posted and congratulated Running Fox on his insight. The commander had brought with him five of his best Pawnee trackers and instructed them to start their search at first light. Menerva had instructed Little One, Flying Eagle, Stone Face, and Willow Dog to stay at the telegraph office to receive messages and get them to her at Lame Deer as fast as they could ride. She would answer and send them back. In that way the communications would be expedient, and all would be kept up on the latest news. Kent Austin asked Menerva if he could write about the murders in his paper. She asked the commander’s opinion, and both agreed that the nation should know of this cowardly act and agreed. Kent wrote a scathing report of the murders including the horrific details and his photographer had taken a picture of them covered with the buffalo robes and sent it with Stone Face on his return trip to the Rosebud telegraph office with another wire to Commissioner Drake in Washington. Menerva had received wires from the agencies she had wired, and all were taking immediate steps to investigate this horrific crime. Commander U. S. Marshal Gardner had left that morning by train and was bringing three of his top investigators and three deputies. He was set to arrive late that afternoon. He had instructed Menerva not to touch the bodies and keep as many as possible from the area. He had received a wire from the U.S. Attorney General’s office giving him full authority over the investigation and any resources he needed. Ely Parker had told Chiles and he was making arrangements for his travel. Ely Parker was of ill health and could not make the journey. Rose was in Boston and was coming to New York to escort Chiles and would be accompanied by Albert’s investigator. By the afternoon of the second day, all but Rose, Chiles, and Albert’s investigator had arrived. Gardner’s three investigators had all examined the bodies of Green Flower and White Arrow and all had come to the same conclusion. It was a hate crime and whoever had done this had acted alone. This was backed up by the trackers as they had found only one set of boot tracks going to and leaving the area. Kent and Menerva had both suspected Lars Cooper as he had not been found or at least that’s what they had been told by the Denver sheriff’s office. The Investigators had also found that whoever had scalped and mutilated the bodies and raped Green Flower had probably never done these acts before. Green Flower’s injuries had not been by a human but a rounded object that had caused all her injuries. The scalped bodies were done by someone with little or no experience. As for White Arrow’s personals and disembowelment, anyone could have done it because there was only one way to do such a horrific act. The Pawnee trackers had split up following the trail, three left going east and two following the trail that had come from the south. They had seen where the person had left two horses about one mile north of White Arrow’s lodge and walked to his lodge. They found where he had waited and cigar butts indicating he had waited some time for his adversary. The tracks then went back from the scene to the horses and had left going east. There were several good full tracks shown to the investigators and they determined they were from a large man with a slight limp, as the pressure on the right foot was lighter than that of the left. The boots were the type that working men, farmers, ranchers, and labors wore not the uniform type or that business men usually wore. Menerva and Kent had been sure they were correct in accusing Lars Cooper but after the investigator’s findings were not as confident. Cooper had a lot of experience of raping women and scalping at Sand Creek and he was tall and of medium build. By the fourth morning Rose had arrived with Asberry’s investigator and Chiles Broken Badger. The spirit dance had started as it was the Cheyenne custom the spirits of the departed had to be sent within four days to the Great Spirit. That night Menerva summoned Asberry’s investigator outside her home and told him what she had seen missing from White Arrow and Green Flower’s bodies. She had not told anyone else because she knew that if anyone would know how to deal with this he would, and she knew it should not be revealed because the person’s responsible would surely destroy the evidence. White Arrow always had his father’s knife on him, even when he met the president, and he had never taken off the fang teeth from the bear he had killed that matched the ones worn by his son Broken Badger. Green Flower had never taken off the green emerald stone set in gold that White Arrow had given her after his acquittal in Denver. All three were missing from their bodies. Kent Austin’s report of the murders had been picked up by most all the major newspapers and just from Billings and the other local towns there was over five hundred gathered. Over six hundred had arrived from the Crow Nation and hundreds more were either there or on the way from the over eighteen other reservations in the West. Kent was sending daily reports to his paper and in the last report he indicated that tensions were running high as the Indian Nation was tired of the whites murdering their own for no reason and there was talk of banning all whites from Indian lands by force if necessary. Chiles Broken Badger wanted revenge for his father and mother’s murders and had abandoned his white man’s education saying that the only way for the Redman to survive was to kill all the whites. By the seventh day after the murders and seeing that an uprising could easily take place, Menerva summoned Running Fox, Old Crow, Broken Badger, Pricilla, Rose, Commander Gardner, Kent Austin, and the Commander from Fort Keogh and other dignitaries for a meeting at her home. She asked Broken Badger to sign to Running Fox, Old Crow and the six other chiefs representing over thirty other tribes, as she was talking in English. “We are here because of one man, Chief White Arrow. Over one half of his life was filled with hate for the white man vowing revenge, the other half trying to teach both the road to peace and the understanding of each other through education.” “I believe his spirit would not rest if he were to see his vision vanish to the ways of the old.” Menerva looked at each in attendance then continued: “He told me of his vision and of his death, I have seen much of his vision become a reality. In his vision he saw all things repeat themselves as in a great circle of life. He had seen schools on every reservation. The Cheyenne have one being built and there has been over ten thousand Indian children who have gone to the white school in Carlisle Pennsylvania, a far eastern place close to the Great White Father’s Home, although their methods are questionable, many of these children have returned to their reservations to help teach their elders English and help them to understand what the white man’s writings say. The Talking Wire is now on several reservations only because the children from a school has learned English and its workings. Many have gotten jobs in the very government that the Indian does not trust.” Still looking at all in attendance one at a time Menerva continued: “In his vision he saw an Indian in the Great Father’s house as a very important man helping all the Indian Nations; it too will come to pass. He saw his son become a great creator of medicines by using the white man’s medicines and the Redman’s medicines to cure sickness. He risked his life in the white man’s courts to show all Indian peoples that there was justice for the Indian. He saw his death, saying it would be swift and violent. This has come to pass, and in just the last few months he has started a gathering of most all the Indian Nations to form a committee to legislate their concerns to the political parties in Washington that could change the entire future of the Indian people. He has earned the respect from the Great White Father in Washington and the peoples, of not only our area, but most every area’s in the west. Must we, as friends and humans, forget what a great man has done and return to the old ways or can we continue the path given us?” Menerva continued, “In the last seven days both the white man and Indian have worked as one to find and avenge the murder of a great man and a great woman not as the death of two Indians but the death of two respected human beings that most all in this room have come to love and respect.” Menerva looked at each one, then standing, spoke, “The decision is not mine but the people in this room,” then turned and left. By the eighth day the tensions had eased due to the several councils of the tribes and whites present, and several of the delegations from the various reservations were preparing to leave for their homes promising to join or become active in the CIA. The commander from Fort Keogh was also leaving the next day leaving only a few troopers to defend the reservation if needed. That afternoon a peace pipe was passed to the various tribal chiefs and the white dignitaries, and officers from Fort Keogh, the first time that it had ever been passed to represent friendship and unity between the two nations. On the evening of the eight day the Steinway piano was rolled out onto the porch and over one thousand Whites and Indians standing, were treated to a two-hour concert by the daughter of White Arrow. Pricilla had composed her first sonata, with the help from three of the Cheyenne elders, with a steady drum beat from the three Indian drummers and their chant, accompanied by a rhythm sound played by Pricilla on Rose’s Steinway piano, like that of Chopin only with a more upbeat rhythm. Never had a sound and rhythm been herd like the one played to the over one thousand that day. Indians were dancing to the beat, Whites were joining in, some trying to mimic the Indians others dancing with their wife’s or with another partner, children dancing, yelps could be heard from many. At its ending it was met with overwhelming applause, and a few hoisted the petite red-haired girl on their shoulders and continued the dancing down a human corridor. There was no Indian or white just people of all backgrounds celebrating the moment. At the concert, the mayor of Billings asked any who could, to return in the third week of June to build a school. Over two hundred volunteered. The bank had collected over eleven thousand dollars from donations from all over the United States that had seen Kent Austin’s article on the recital given by Pricilla. Commander Gardner had returned to Fort Keogh, with the command, and set up his command center there. The trackers south, along with a U.S. Deputy, had traced the route of the man to Fort Laramie where several had seen such a man as described but had lost any trace of him after that. The trackers east, along with the other two U.S. deputies, had noticed that the person they were tracking was avoiding towns but in Rapid City, South Dakota, that had only become a state since 1889, they had found three who had seen such a man in their general store. He had bought hard tack food and a wool blanket and asked where the livery stable was. At the livery stable he had traded his two mounts for a gray pack mule and another fresh horse. The Pawnee was fast to identify one of the horses traded by a broken shoe on the left rear leg. It seemed he was traveling southeast. The sergeant in command of the deputies accompanying the trackers, telegraphed the commander at Fort Keogh to have all the forts in that region be on the lookout for a person fitting that description and having a gray pack mule and riding a black horse with white on the two front legs. If seen, to arrest him and hold him for the proper authorities. Five days later a courier from Fort Sidney found the trackers and troopers and informed them that a man fitting their description was being detained at the fort but insisted he was a farmer from Colorado and was looking for cattle to buy. At a fast pace they arrived at Fort Sidney late that night. A wire had been sent to Fort Keogh informing them of the detainment. Getting the wire, Commander Gardner immediately bought a train ticket to Fort Sidney, a one-day journey. The next morning the Pawnee and sergeant inspected the two animals and found they in fact met the description given them by the liveryman in Rapid City. When they interviewed the man, he walked with a slight limp, was over six foot four inches tall and had a rather thin build. He would not give his name or home saying it was none of their business. All were sure they had the man that they had been following and told the commander to hold him for murder therefore he could not leave. Asberry’s investigator had stayed with Marshal Gardner and was now part of the assemblage on their way to Fort Sidney. It was on this trip that he thought it best to inform Marshal Gardner of the items that Menerva had seen missing. Although Gardner was displeased at not being informed of this earlier, he could see that if word had gotten spread it could have gotten to the person who committed the crime and they could have indeed gotten rid of such damning evidence. The man had been under tight twenty-four-hour guard fearing that there might be others involved. When U. S. Marshal Gardner arrived, he interviewed the man that again refused to give his name or where he was from only that he was a farmer from Colorado. The commander of Fort Sidney, General C. C. Augur, had put all the man’s belongings including what he had been wearing, after issuing him jail attire, into a small locked closet in his office. Gardner along with the Asberry’s Investigator was given access to his belongings. They brought it all out into General Augur’s office and with General Augur and a trooper helping, separated the pack mule’s panniers and bedding from the saddle and saddlebags. The panniers were carrying what would be expected food, clothing, cooking utensils, bedding and other necessities. One of the saddle bags had some newspapers all of Francis Godfey’s trial, and a letter from Lars Cooper to a Ezera Cox, telling him of the trial of his Indian brother that had killed his real brother Greg Cox. The other saddle bag contained a revolver, ammunition and White Arrow’s knife, Bear teeth along with Green Flower’s green emerald stone set in gold trim. They had not found any scalps although there were strands of auburn and black hair and blood in one of the saddle bags. They indeed had found their murderer. Ezera Cox was taken to Cheyenne, Wyoming to stand trial in the U.S. District Court. He was charged with two counts of murder and bail had been denied. He had said little and had never answered any questions asked him since his capture. A court-appointed attorney had been given him but Ezera had not answered one question he had been asked by his appointed attorney. U.S. Marshal Gardner had sent a telegram to the Denver office asking them to find Lars Cooper and question him as to his involvement with White Arrow’s and Green Flower’s murders. He was found and questioned but no proof could be established as to his direct involvement. He was arrested and taken to the Denver District Court for not responding to the summons in the trial of Francis Godfey. He was given thirty days probation and released. Chapter Twenty-Five Broken Badger and Pricilla had vowed to avenge their father’s death, but the marshals had done that. Rose had asked Pricilla if she would be interested in going to Boston with her because there would be a better opportunity there for her to study her music and finish her education. Rose had announced upon her arrival that she and Albert were going to marry when she returned. She had sold her Denver home to a lady from Leadville that had become very wealthy, in the silver and gold fields, and she had paid cash. Rose had invested a large sum in the Atchison, Topeka and Santa Fe Railroad and had kept all her properties in Golden and Denver including her two hotels. Menerva asked Chiles Broken Badger and Pricilla to meet her at their father and mothers lodge the next evening. Upon their arrival Menerva sat both down in White Arrow’s Tee-Pee and proceeded to reason with them about their future. To Chiles she asked if he remembered his father’s words before his trial. Had he not said that, “He was a small fraction of the lives you will save?” Menerva continued, “He gave you the name Chiles after your brother that helped your peoples to negotiate a peace treaty with the whites only to be brutally murdered by white soldiers and your grandfather’s nephew Dr. Chiles Edwards that while a prisoner during the Civil War saved hundreds in that prison, then escaped only to die on the battlefield while administering aid to a fellow soldier. I will tell you now that your father inherited a large sum of money from his father’s interest in a gold mine in Colorado and it was administered by Rose Brooks, who was your father’s partner. He did not keep but a small amount for himself saying he and Green Flower had no use for money but gave one-half to the school in Lame Deer and one-half to you for your education and research. He told me he would die a violent death as seen in his vision and several other events he had seen that has come to pass. He saw you saving thousands through your discovery of medicines that would cure sicknesses and plagues in the future. You are destined to do so if you follow the path set by your father.” Menerva then looked at Pricilla, “You were told that you had a special talent and indeed you have already helped to build a school that in the future will educate many Indian children and in your father’s vision he foresaw an Indian living in the Washington White House. Maybe your talents have already been put into action as seen by your father in his vision. You love your mother and have already tried to help her into a new life. Your passion and your talent have not been fulfilled and only by continuing your talent and entertaining thousands will this fulfillment be recognized. Your father saw greatness and compassion in his daughter, is it not your obligation to fulfill his vision?” Menerva left saying, “Set in silence in his home and listen for your answer.” Broken Badger and Pricilla had several talks about their parents and although Pricilla now knew White Arrow was not her blood father, he had raised her the first six years of her life not knowing this and looked to him later in life for guidance. Upon arriving at the reservation, he had introduced her as his daughter and she had never seen a prouder father when she was playing the recitals in Billings. He had been the only father she had known, and she carried his name. Both were very proud of their father; would he not want them to achieve their highest potential in life? Menerva had been correct in her talk to them, White Arrow’s spirit was strong, and they should continue the path that he had given them. Pricilla would go to Boston with Rose. Chiles would return to New York City and continue his studies at the mission school. Menerva had written to Thomas Drake as a friend telling him that their school at Lame Deer was going to be built in June and they would not need funding from the government but would like to register it as a private school with the Department of Education in Washington and would like all the necessary papers to do so. Menerva was concerned about her health because she was having problems moving her legs and had fallen several times. She had not told anyone but Little One had witnessed it and was concerned, asking her if she should see a doctor. Little One had learned English and could read and speak it fluently but had spoken it only in the company of Green Flower, White Arrow, and Menerva. Menerva told Little One to not tell of her problem and after the school was built, they would contact a doctor in Billings. By the second week of June all the material for the school had been delivered to Lame Deer and over one hundred volunteers were there and ready to start the school building. When Kent Austin had gotten there, he gave Menerva an article in the Denver paper and asked her read it. “Ezra Cox who had been accused of murdering two Indians was found guilty in the federal court today and sentenced to hang.” The story went on to explain the complete story and the trial of White Arrow. Menerva smiled and asked if she could keep the paper because she wanted to show it to Chiles. Kent smiled and answered, “I already have sent him a paper.” Kent Austin had hired the two best builders in Billings to draw the plans and oversee the actual construction. Mrs. Murphy, the owner of a well-known café in Billings had volunteered to make the menus and oversee the feeding of such a large group. Most all that came either had a Conestoga wagon, a tent, or just a bed role for sleeping. Everyone brought their own tools. By the second day the frame was up and ready to be sided and roofed. It had become a fun project. The nights were filled with music and storytelling. During the day, Indian children were always there with the water bucket full of cold fresh water from a spring nearby. Many of the braves were hauling the lumber to the carpenters and by using hand gestures were able to communicate with them. The Indian women helped with the preparation of the food, washing, and serving. Menerva thought to herself if only the rest of the country could be witness to this there would be no racial discrimination, only the harmony that she was witnessing. As Menerva was walking over to speak with Mrs. Murphy she collapsed and fell. Mrs. Murphy, seeing her fall and her lifeless body lying there, called for help. Several came including the doctor that had come with the volunteers. Making a quick stretcher from two flat boards; three men carried her the two hundred foot back to her home. Menerva had gained consciousness by the time they had her to her bed and could walk. All left except Little One, Mrs. Murphy and the doctor. Menerva told the doctor of the reoccurring problem and that her legs just gave out and of the pain in her back. Clearing the room, the doctor started a thorough examination. After only a short time the doctor told her she had severe arthritis in her spinal cord and there was no cure, only medicines to relieve the pain. The doctor explained that it had already caused severe damage to her lower spine and it would only get worse. He suggested that she leave the cold climate and move to a warmer area. It would not cure the arthritis, but the warm climate would make it much more comfortable with the help of her medication. Menerva had already self-diagnosed herself and was sure the doctor was correct, because she had been experiencing these symptoms for over three years. She also knew that the drug he would prescribe would be Laudanum, a very addictive drug made from opium and she could easily become addicted. Menerva had asked the spirit leader, Eagle Feather, for relief and he had given her several pieces of willow bark to chew on when she needed relief. It tasted terrible but after only two hours the pain was tolerable and it sure wasn’t addictive. She would continue with Eagle Feather’s medicine. Menerva knew that if the school was to survive, and if she could not continue in her administrative duties, she would need to find her replacement. The two teachers, Hulda and Alice, that she and White Arrow had selected, had been on the reservation for over two months and were learning sign. Alice had taught in a one room school on the Kaw Reservation, in Council Grove, Kansas and had taught both white and Indian children. Hulda had went two years to college and received her teaching certificate, excelling in math and science and had been teaching in Fort Casper, Wyoming to a mixed race of children. Alice had taken the exam required to teach and had received her certificate. She had also taken other courses including Spanish, which she spoke fluently, and excelled in English, history and music. They were in their middle forties, never been married, and both wanted to make a change and felt this was what they had always wanted as their fondest memories was teaching the Indian children and seeing them develop. The school building was complete except for the rooms inside. The two small log cabins, for the new teachers, and the hand dug well had also been completed. The hardware store in Rosebud had ordered in seven potbelly stoves, the four smaller ones would heat the classrooms, the other the two teacher’s cabins, the large one the auditorium. The large stove was the first to furnish the school the second, the Steinway piano, benches and tables for the desks, and four black boards, one for each room. Alice was a very good pianist, in her own right, and could read and write music. Pricilla and Alice had been playing together and was the talk of the reservation. They had written two pieces both coming from the Indian dances and both accompanied by the three elder drummers and the chanters, now numbering fifteen, from the Cheyenne camp. The music although a steady beat of the drummers, had a lively upbeat sound that had never been heard before. Every time they played either of the two pieces, most everyone listening would start keeping time and dancing, they loved it, and soon the children was humming or chanting the beat. Menerva asked Kent Austin and Little One to meet with her on the following day. At the meeting she asked Little One to be the translator for the new teachers, either by sign or in Cheyenne. She asked Kent Austin to become the administrator. They were hesitant but after Menerva explained her reasons both agreed to their new positions vowing to do their best. After Little One had left Menerva showed Kent the books. He was astounded by the funds as he had no knowledge of the gift left by White Arrow. They would have funding well into the next century and with the good investments that Rose and Asberry had set up it could easily become the wealthiest school in the west. Menerva explained that although the contributions given by the people was a great help, her real reason was to get the white people to accept the Indian school, as their support was worth more than any monies they had contributed. Mr. Austin had always known of Menerva’s intellect but now seen her as a very wise business person as well. He was approaching sixty and told Menerva he was going to retire and become a full-time administrator for the school. He would still write a syndicated column for his followers but now had a much greater goal in life. A cabin would be built close to the school building for his residence and office. He would contact the Western Union and see if they would grant a right-of-way, at the expense of the Lame Deer reservation, to put a telegraph wire to the school. Pricilla had accepted Rose’s offer to go to Boston and continue her piano. She had written her mother and told her that when she was released to notify her, and she would return to help her financially and they would find a home. In a return letter Andera told Pricilla that she had accepted Hilbert Francine’s uncle’s offer to learn to become a chef, and that she would rather Pricilla stayed in Boston and follow her dream. Andera also told of Lars Cooper visiting her and he wanted to see her when she was released. With the help of Cooper and her good behavior record, she could be released in less than two weeks. She was fearful of Cooper as he seemed obsessed with her and she was more than worried of his intentions. Pricilla had told this to Menerva, and Menerva, now knowing of White Arrow’s past, and Coopers corrupt mind, was concerned as he could only want revenge and seen Andera as a means for getting it. Menerva had told Chief Running Fox of Lars Cooper and his part in the Sand Creek massacre and of her concerns for Pricilla’s mother, and had told Kent Austin of Pricilla’s concern for her mother and of Lars Cooper’s attention to Andera. He knew of Lars Cooper and agreed that he was a scoundrel, and that their concerns were justified. Chapter Twenty-Six It was in the cold moon, February, of 1892, the school had been teaching the fifty Cheyenne children enrolled since November, that Chief Running Fox asked Little One, Flying Eagle, Stone Face, and Willow Dog to council at his lodge. It was an unusual request especially during the moon of the cold snow. Chief Running Fox had asked Menerva over several of his visits to her lodge about Lars Cooper and his involvement with White Arrow. Menerva had told of the pouch written by the investigator and White Arrows quest to kill all those involved in the slaughter of his family. Running Fox knew of this and told Menerva of his involvement in the battle at Greasy Grass. She was shocked as she had no knowledge of this and that he was a superb warrior with many white scalps. At Running Fox’s council, he outlined a plan for his most trusted warriors to fulfill, and it was to be carried out the very next moon. Little One told Menerva that he was going to the Crow camp and would be gone for several days, Willow Dog, Flying Eagle and Stone Face were going with him. Within one week the four left, taking extra mounts with them. They followed the Rosebud Creek south but did not go into the Crow reservation but headed in a southeasterly direction, their destination Denver. It was a bitter cold ride as there was a light snow and wind. They had prepared the best they could by taking their buffalo blankets and several wool blankets which were given the camp earlier in the fall from the agency. All had stuffed dry grass in their hi-top moccasins and leggings, covered with thick bear grease, but they were still chilled to the bone. Three days later they were camped in a remote draw overlooking Denver, at an old dugout still covered with sod and grass. Using one of the buffalo robes they covered the front and with a small fire it was quite warm. Little One had donned white man’s clothes and went into the city. Through Kent Austin, Running Fox had learned that Andera had been released from jail and through Menerva had learned where she was living. Asking directions, it took little time for Little One to find Market Street and the café on the corner of Sixteenth, all that was left was to find Pricilla’s mom. Keeping out of site as much as possible and blending in with the people he finally saw a blonde slender lady that he had seen two other times entering the café, it had to be Pricilla’s mother, he would approach her tomorrow. Leaving the ravine before sunrise and waiting, by late morning Little One saw the lady leaving the café. He followed her for a short way and then approached her asking her if she knew a Pricilla. Surprised, Andera answered she did but who was this small man asking her? Using good english, he asked if they could talk in a private area because he was from the Lame Deer Reservation and knew her daughter very well and was sent to find her mother. It was very cold, and Andera thought of taking him to her apartment but then thought better and they went back to the restaurant. The restaurant was closed as they only served evening meals, giving them privacy, so the small man could speak in comfort. Andera’s mind was racing wild, had something happened to her daughter? And if so, why would she not be notified by Menerva? Why would someone from the Cheyenne reservation be looking for her? All this, while going back to the restaurant. Little one introduced himself and that he was a full Cheyenne and a very good friend of White Arrow, Green Flower, Menerva, Rose, and Kent Austin. He and three others were here to help her but would need her help, to some degree, but they could not tell her of their purpose, to that she would just have to trust them. Andera was now very curious her thoughts running wild. Why did she need help? Why all the secrecy and who and where were these other three? Little One asked “do you know a Lars Cooper?” saying that Menerva wanted to know. “Yes, he comes in every evening for a meal” Andera answered “and asks me every evening to meet him, telling me he admires my beauty.” It had been a long morning and was getting time for Andera to go to work. Little One asked Andera if he could have himself and his three brothers stay at her apartment for the night, saying that they would be no trouble and would be gone by morning. She agreed and took Little One to her apartment above the restaurant saying she would leave the door unlocked. Little One ask her for one more favor and that was the description of Lars Cooper which was readily granted. As she left, she asked if she would meet his brothers when she got home at around midnight. Little One assured her if they were gone, she would meet them again. After Andera had left, Little One did a walkthrough of the apartment. In the bedroom he found a window that opened to a platform with stairs going to the alley below. He unlocked the window and lifted it only a fraction. This would be their entrance and escape. He would bring his brother warriors here under the cover of nightfall. Chief Running Fox was indeed correct. The white man in the cities had grown complacent. They seemed to only be interested in their own thoughts and on the streets Little One noticed that while finding Pricilla’s mother he was never looked at or noticed by the many that had walked by him. He left to get his brothers and return later that evening after dark. Little One had been concerned about bringing Flying Eagle, Willow Dog, and Stone Face into the city because they would be noticed in their native dress but now after seeing the total contentment of the whites, all that was needed was a blanket to cover their bodies and a hat for their heads. They would never be noticed. They left their horses in the ravine and walked, taking the streets, the two miles to Andrea’s apartment. The snow had stopped but the winds were blowing the light snow in several directions around the buildings. They had not walked as a group but stayed within eyesight of each other walking at a leisurely rate. There was not many on the streets and the few that they met had not noticed them or even turned their heads as they passed. They went into the alley and claimed the stares to Andrea’s apartment and entered through the window left open by Little One for this purpose. Little One instructed them to stay in the apartment and he would be on the street across from the restaurant. He would lower his hat when he saw their nemesis. They were to leave by the same window they had come in from and go in the alley and wait. He would approach Lars Cooper and tell him that Andera had sent him and he was to follow him. She wanted to meet him. Within two hours after the restaurant had opened, a man fitting the description of Lars Cooper had entered the café. Little One would wait until he left before approaching him. He had to be sure it was indeed, Lars Cooper. Within two hours the man left and Little One, lowering his hat, approached him asking if he was Mr. Cooper. Cooper was hesitant in his answer asking who wanted to know. Little One told him he had been given a dollar by a blonde lady in the café and she wanted to meet Lars Cooper. If he was, he was to follow him to a meeting place she had given him. They crossed the street and into the alley. It was the last site Lars Cooper would ever see. Willow Dog approached him from behind and with one sweep of his knife his throat was opened from one ear to the other. Flying Eagle had his knife between his legs before he even started to fall and slit his pants from the crotch to his neck with one easy motion. Removing his clothing Stone Face and Flying Eagle had his heart lying on the gravel alley and his gentiles stuffed in his mouth. Willow Dog had scalped him while Flying Eagle was removing his clothing. They left the same way they had gotten there. No one noticed. They would return to Lame Deer, their duty fulfilled. White Arrow’s family and the 163 Cheyenne massacred at Sand Creek had been avenged. White Arrow’s vision was becoming a reality, but was his spirit at ease? After his vision he had vowed only peace not revenge. Word would spread among the Indian Nations of the Cheyenne’s revenge, but not one would ever talk of it, only as a spirit reprisal for all the deaths brought on their nation by the white man. When Andera had gotten home that night there was no one there to greet her and her apartment looked as if no one had ever been there except she found her bedroom window open about two inches. The next afternoon while Andera was getting ready for the dinner rush she was taking a break and grabbed the morning paper. The headline read; “MAN FOUND IN ALLEY MUTILATED.” Andera read the story, “Lars Cooper, a former Denver sheriff sergeant, was found in an alley near Sixteenth and Market Street last night, He had been stripped of his clothing, his heart cut out, scalped and even more uncivilized, his personals found stuffed into his mouth. This murder has all the markings of the treatment found in earlier times caused by the savage Indians during the uprisings of the 1860’s and 70’s. Mr. Cooper had been a member of the Colorado Militia in the 1860’s and it is thought that this may be in retaliation from that period. A full investigation is underway by the Denver sheriff’s office and the U.S. Marshals along with the U.S. Army”. Laying the paper aside she went back to work, a broad smile on her face, vowing to herself that someday she would visit the Lame Deer reservation. If questioned she would say nothing of seeing an Indian the day before or that night, after all no one had seen an Indian either except for one other and he was in no condition to talk. Chivington although in ill health, thought to be cancer, was now bedfast and had left the sheriff’s department and was being questioned about Cooper’s involvement in the Sand Creek massacre. Many others were questioned but all led to dead ends causing more questions than answers about Lars Cooper’s life. Chapter Twenty-Seven By 1897, Menerva’s arthritis had made her bedfast and she had been taking laudanum for her pain for the past eight months. Only in the early morning could she visit in a somewhat stable mind. Kent Austin visited her every morning telling news from his Billings paper. He told Menerva that he had read in the Denver paper of the death of Chivington who had died of cancer, and of the school’s operation. She would always have that infectious smile as he told her of a student’s accomplishments or a young pianist who was doing well. In only six years of operation The Lame Deer School now had an enrollment of 152 children. The Crow from the Crow Reservation in Montana and Sioux, from the Standing Rock Reservation, in northeastern Montana, both had sent children to the Lame Deer School. Four of the teachers now teaching at the Lame Deer School, had graduated from the Carlisle School and had received their teaching degrees from a Boston college while staying with Pricilla, living at Albert and Rose Asberry’s Boston home. They talked about the dream of White Arrow and how so many things seen in his vision had come to pass. The morning of March 15 1897, Kent made his daily visit and found Menerva still asleep. He sat by her bed for some time when it occurred to him, he had not heard her breathing. Taking a closer look and touching her cold hand he realized she had died in her sleep. She had that infectious smile and peaceful look on her face. Her spirit had left to meet her brother and sister, White Arrow and Green Flower. They were together as one again. Chiles and Pricilla were the first to be notified along with the hundreds that followed. Both Chiles and Pricilla were beyond devastation and stayed several weeks at Lame Deer to oversee her wishes and final resting place Menerva’s wish was for her to be laid to rest at Lame Deer in her dress made for her when she first arrived. There were over 500 at her Spirit Dance. Her last wish had been granted, the first all-white to be buried at Lame Deer, and the last. After moving to Boston to live with Rose, Pricilla had enrolled in the New England School of Music established in 1880. Boston had just built and opened the Boston Symphony Hall and conductors from all over the free world were lined up to conduct symphonies. Pricilla, although only twenty-one, had tried out for the Boston symphony and was accepted as an alternate pianist. Pricilla had teamed up with six other talented young protégés three violinist, one cellist, one harp, and a drummer. Their music was being written about in the eastern papers as the most inspiring music of the times. The panic of 1893 [18] had a huge impact on Rose and Albert. After the inauguration of Grover Cleveland, it seemed that overnight stocks and investments plunged to historic lows. It became known as the war of the wealthy. Stock and investment certificates became nothing but worthless paper. Wheat and cattle prices tumbled leaving many farmers and ranchers at the mercy of the banks. Silver and gold were being bought by the United Kingdom to help support their financial crises, causing gold and silver prices in the United States to go from their highest to their lowest in less than one year. Unemployment was over forty percent and the wealthy became poor even before they realized it. Over five hundred banks and fifteen thousand businesses failed, mostly in the west. Soup lines became the normal and potato patches were established to help feed the starving. Most all Indian reservations were at the mercy of the various Indian agencies and their own abilities to grow and raise food for themselves. Rose’s investment in the Atchison, Topeka and Santa Fe Railroad had plummeted but by selling one of their lines, the Midland Railroad in Central Colorado, and cutting services to non-profitable areas the Santa Fe managed to stay in operation and by the end of the 1893 panic, it was showing a profit. Her hotels and land investments had fallen but Rose had holdings that was not affected and managed to survive the panic. Albert had invested most all of Chiles’s inheritance in Edson Electric, a startup company that had a solid record and was bringing electric lighting to many cities, including Boston. Edson Electric stocks had taken a loss but were backed by the Federal Government and survived the panic. The Albert and Roll law firm increased its business, as the wealthy were looking for ways to soften their losses and turned to the large law firms for help. In fall of 1894 Albert had a stroke that paralyzed his left side and could not speak. It was believed that the stress caused by the 1893 panic had been the cause. Only by using a chalkboard could he communicate. Albert passed away in 1895. It had been a hard death, as he had to be cared for twenty-four hours a day. Rose did everything for him because neither she nor Albert wanted outside help. The law practice was run by Roll, but he too was elderly. Roger Carr had graduated from Harvard as an investment lawyer and was the chairman of the board. He had been instrumental in the firm’s success during the 1893 crises. He was made a partner in the firm and was to take over the practice upon Roll’s death. The investments for Chiles Broken Badger had indeed done very well. Albert, before his passing, had made Rose the overseer of Chiles Broken Badger’s inheritance. Although Chiles was now over twenty and had control of his estate, he had asked Rose to manage his financial interests. After the panic of 1893, Rose kept all her investments and they prospered as the economy bounced back. By 1900 at the age of seventy-three, her health declining, she asked Pricilla to visit her on her return from Paris where she was playing a two-week recital. In 1900 the first Native American music was recorded. It was a triumphant feat because in 1890 the Ghost Dance, used by most all the Indian Nations, was banned on all reservations by the U. S. Government, and any Indian music was thought, by the Whites, to be non-religious. Pricilla’s six-piece orchestra was playing her first composition along with three other Native American compositions at most all their recitals and it was being met with an overwhelming response. At the outset of their recitals not many knew it was music transcribed from Indian heritage. The critics in the United States picked up on it and some wrote scathing reviews and others wrote that it was the future of music. Pricilla had used the beat and rhythm written by Bach, with a faster beat and her very own rendition. Pricilla and her orchestra performed in London and Paris to sell out audiences where many in the audience would dance in the aisles to the rhythmic sound. They had become very famous for their style of music, and had booked a two-week tour in Paris, France. Pricilla had received the telegram from Rose and upon her arrival to her home in New York City, took the train to Boston the very next day to meet with Rose. Pricilla was worried, not only of Rose’s health but Rose had only asked her one other time for a meeting. It had to be of the utmost importance. Pricilla knew when she entered Rose’s home and they hugged, that something was wrong. Rose took her straight to her study where Pricilla saw a huge stack of papers, some in large manila envelopes. Rose sat close to Pricilla and told her that she had but a short time to live and she was making her, although only twenty-one, the executor of her estate. She would have Roger Carr, now the chairman of the board of the Asberry and Roll law firm as Roll had retired, but had kept their prestigious name, file all the necessary legal papers. Rose explained that it would take at least two days to go through her estate and there were a few things that Pricilla could not reveal, not even to her future husband or children, but upon her death and cremation she should tell her brother. Rose began by showing Pricilla the inheritance that Chiles had gotten from his father’s estate. Pricilla was totally shocked by the amount. She knew that he had received one half of her father’s estate that had been given to White Arrow from his father’s share from the gold mine in Golden, Colorado but the shrewd investments and savings had resulted in a twenty-fold increase even in the panic of 1893. Chiles had never used any of the monies, because his education and expenses were totally payed for from the estate of Ely Parker. Rose willed her entire estate to Pricilla, including the house, because of Pricilla’s determination to become an accomplished pianist, and the unselfish help she had done for the Lame Deer School and was still giving one dollar of every ticket sold at her recitals to the Lame Deer School, along with her unwavering love and help given to both her and her mother. Rose knew that her estate would go to good causes and she would rest in peace knowing that she had helped hundreds if not thousands to a better life. Pricilla was in total shock as Rose went through paper after paper of her investments and properties. One deed was of high interest to Pricilla as it had given a parcel of land in Golden Colorado, complete with building, to her mother. In the last two manila envelopes she told Pricilla that these were for her only and asked that what she was about to see was to be taken to her grave. Pricilla asked if they could continue the next day because she was overwhelmed and needed to digest all that had happened. Rose agreed, and they retired to the large room where they toasted to each other, several times, with wine from Albert’s wine cellar that was the envy of most all the socialites in Boston. Late the next morning they returned to the study room and the first envelope was shown Pricilla. It gave detailed instructions as to Rose’s death wishes and the placement of her remains. The detailed area and location, of which Pricilla had to sign an oath pledging never to reveal to anyone, except for her brother, was given her and she must take this location and disposal of her ashes to her grave. In her wishes Rose had included Andera and her wishes but did not reveal any of her mother’s details to Pricilla, that was for her mother to do, only that their ashes were to be placed side by side. The last envelope contained several hand-written pages that told of her life as a miner and a young woman. It told of the aftermath of Francis Godfey’s murder and where she had placed his remains. She had witnessed Francis being killed and the five miners that had caused the mob to go after White Flower and her four children. She had run to their camp and told White Flower to pack what she could and leave because there was a mob of miners coming to kill her and her family. She had met the mob a short way from their camp and tried to reason with them which held them up for a time, but the five pushed her down and kicked her as they continued their way to Francis’s camp, burning it to the ground. After Francis’s murder, the mine jumpers had tried to take her mine. She had bought a shotgun and sawed off the barrel and stock, made a leather holster, and was always carried on her hip. Within twenty days, three of the claim jumpers, and Francis’s murderers, had met their devil and the other two had left the camp. There was an inquest held at a miner’s court and she had been found innocent, as she had every right to defend her property and her life. It told of the gold vein that Francis had discovered and that when the price of gold plummeted made it not profitable to continue her mining operation. They had bought the claim together and separated its profits equally. She had fallen in love with Francis and they had a son together but kept their relationship a secret as Francis loved his wife and four children also and knew that if White Flower found out she would take his children to the Cheyenne camp and he would never see them again. She had raised their child, but he had died at the age of two from pneumonia. His remains were with his fathers. It told of the several love affairs she had with politicians including being the mistress to the governor of the state for several years. There were other details of her life that until this moment no one would have suspected of this petite woman who was loved in Denver, Boston, and New York City societies. Rose had always put one-half of the profits from the mine in a New York City bank trust for the family of Francis but had not been able to find White Flower for over thirty years until she saw the name Francis Godfey in the Denver newspapers. Through her ties with the Colorado government she had been able to buy and build in Denver but with much less restrictions than most other builders and had profited from them. She had kept the mines in Golden but the main shaft to the mother lode had been sealed and covered leaving no trace of its location. Pricilla received a telegram on February 27, 1901 that Rose had died in her sleep and preparations were being made for her funeral and cremation. After Andera’s release from jail she went to the café where Hilbert Francine’s uncle had offered her a job. He spoke broken English with an Austrian accent. He had given her the small apartment above his café and only asked she come in early every afternoon to learn the art of food preparation and then to help serve the patrons. After closing she was to clean the kitchen and dining area. She could keep any of the gratuities given her as a waitress, but her work was her learning and room and board. After only two months she was preparing several of the dishes from the kitchen and with her jovial personality and very petite body was receiving large gratuities, especially from the various politicians who frequented the café. Andera had learned from a master chef and by 1893 she had become a sought-after chef. Rose had a plot of land surveyed on her mining site in Golden and built a one hundred table restaurant for Andera to operate. Rose had spared no expense on the interior and furnishings. She had an architect from Boston design and oversee the entire building process and when finished it was dubbed one of the most beautiful restaurants in Golden, Denver, and the entire area. Andera had named her restaurant “The Mine Shaft” and became very famous for her meals which were frequented by most every dignitary in Colorado, Wyoming and visiting heads of state. After two years Rose gave Andera the deed to the property complete with building. After the death of Rose, Pricilla had met Roger Carr, who was now the chairman of the board for the Asberry and Roll law firm and was looking after Pricilla’s interests. Pricilla had met him at the estate hearing after Rose’s death, but it was at a party given for her twenty-second birthday that they started seeing each other. Within three months they had fallen deeply in love and Roger had proposed. They traveled to Golden and told Andera of their engagement and her mother was delighted saying she would cater the weddingA week before their wedding, Andera had taken the train to Boston and was staying at the grandest hotel in the city. She had been given their kitchen and staff to cater the elaborate wedding attended by many of the politicians and high society of the time from both Boston and New York. Many there had never tasted such elaborate food and Andera was offered a position as head chef of the restaurant She refused, saying that she belonged in Golden but all in attendance were welcome to her restaurant if ever in the Denver area. The restaurant had been in existence for ten years when Andera suddenly took sick. She was diagnosed with a tumor on her brain that had erupted and was bleeding internally. Within two days she had passed. Pricilla received a wire but by the time she had gotten it, and made arrangements for travel to Denver, her mother had died. Chapter –Twenty-Eight Epilogue Ely Samuel Parker had passed away from his cancer in 1894, leaving his small estate to be divided equally between Chiles and three colleges to be used in the development and advancement of medicines. The Lame Deer School had become a symbol of teaching the Indian children in their own environment and several other reservations had started schools. In 1918 the Carlisle School for Indian children was closed and all federal funding was abolished. The Bureau of Indian Affairs Education fund had found that although the school had fulfilled its purpose, the Indian heritage was being lost. The government felt that it would be in the best interest of the various Indian Nations to teach their children in their own environment. It would take until 1975 before the first all Indian college was established at the Lame Deer reservation. Originally called the Chief Dull Knife Memorial College, now called the Chief Dull Knife College, and was chartered by the Northern Cheyenne Tribal Council. The college accredited by and maintains professional membership in the American Indian Higher Education Consortium, The American Association of Community and Junior Colleges, and in the Northwest Commission on Colleges and Universities. Chief Dull Knife College maintains articulation with institutions within the Montana university system to facilitate transfer for students. When chartered under the direction of John Woodenlegs it consisted of only tents for their campus buildings. In 1978 with funding from The Bureau of Indian Affairs, Education Fund, it began to offer academic courses. Today they offer classes in welding, Native American studies, education, allied health, Biology/pre-med, environmental studies, and computer information systems. Through the efforts founded by White Arrow, are doctors, nurses, businessmen, teachers, politicians, NASA, and many other educated Indians from this school, working in most all phases of employment in America and overseas. Pricilla and Chiles, later in life was witness to all but one of her father’s visions. In 1924 all Indian Nations were granted full citizenship in America. Known as the Snyder Act, proposed by Representative Homer Snyder of New York, passed both houses on first reading and was signed into law by Calvin Coolidge on June 2, 1924. It was passed in part to honor the Native Americans who had served and those who died in World War One. The blacks were omitted even though thousands had given their lives for the same cause. ***************Pricilla had informed her brother, Chiles Broken Badger, of her mother’s death and that she needed to see him before she left for Denver but had not heard from Chiles. The next morning, she received a wire from Chile’s secretary that Chiles was in Oregon visiting with the various reservations and she had not reached him. Pricilla bought first class tickets for Denver and she arrived within three days after her mother’s death. Andera’s wish was to be cremated and her ashes to be laid with Rose’s in the area that Rose, and her mother had designated. Pricilla was devastated and cried uncontrollably for three days. Pricilla knew of her promise to Rose and had not yet disposed of her ashes. With her mother’s passing, she now had the responsibility of carrying out their last wish, a task she was not emotionally able to do now. Roger had been her pillar of strength after her mother’s death and had helped with all the funeral arrangements. Pricilla, being pregnant with their first child, was an emotional wreck. She had not told Roger of her obligation to Rose and her mother and had made a pledge to never tell anyone except her brother. Not only was her obligation first and foremost on Pricilla’s mind, she needed to think about what to do with her mother’s restaurant and several other obligations she had to see to. Pricilla had wired Chiles to contact her when he could. Chiles had contacted her two days after the funeral and she informed him of Andera’s passing. She could not tell him the real reason he needed to be there, but it was imperative he come. If possible, he should get a train to Denver and meet her at her hotel. He wired he would meet her in four days. Within two weeks Pricilla had found a buyer for the restaurant and had regained her emotions. She had an obligation to see to and needed to be done before the sale. Pricilla had brought the manila envelope with her and had her mother’s ashes as well as Rose’s. The instruction and directions were very detailed as to where Rose’s and Andrea’s ashes were to be spread. Chiles had met her at her hotel and Pricilla had shown him the envelope containing Rose’s last wishes and the reason it was important for him to be here. Chiles Broken Badger was surprised at the information that Pricilla had given to him. Chiles was very grateful, as now he had closure on his entire family, Rose, in her detailed last wishes, had filled the void in his life that he had longed for, these many years. It was a clear day and very little wind it was time to fulfill her obligation. Leaving their hotel and taking a taxi Pricilla and Chiles went to the restaurant and dismissed the driver. Although near sunset they had no trouble in finding the landmark given her to find their destination. The restaurant had been built over the main shaft of Francis and Rose’s gold mine. Rose had closed the mine shaft by building a floor six foot down and pouring three foot of reinforced concrete over the top. Rose’s instructions guided them through the front door of the restaurant twenty foot into the foyer. They were to unbolt the greeting desk, under it was a small trap door. They were to open the small door. There they would place the ashes, close the door and bolt the greeting desk back on the floor. The trap door was at the exact center of the main mine shaft closed by Rose years gone by. Pricilla and Chiles Broken Badger had distributed the ashes as instructed, their obligation fulfilled. In 1937 the restaurant burned to the ground caused by a kitchen fire. The property has changed hands several times but somewhere in or near the town of Golden, Colorado there is a home, shopping mall, park, church or maybe a parking lot, where the ashes of Andera and Rose are shifting in the gentle winds, and two hundred forty foot below and one hundred ten foot to the north on one of the four fingers at the bottom of a mine shaft there lies a gold vein, maybe all mined, then again maybe not. In that finger lies Francis Godfey, the 1st, White Arrow’s father and half-brother and Broken Badger’s grandfather and uncle, interred in a plain wooden box with a worn pick, single jack rod, and a two-pound hammer standing in the very spot where the first and richest gold vein of the time had been discovered, and helped to change Colorado and America. **************** On March 4, 1929 Vice President Charlie Curtis {19} was setting alongside President Herbert Hoover when the pair was inaugurated. Vice President Charlie Curtis Kaw had arranged for a Native American jazz band to perform at the inauguration on the steps of the U.S. Capitol. At the inauguration, setting front and center was a Cheyenne Indian doctor, his life’s partner, a Chehalis Indian, and their two sons Ely Green and Francis Albert, Roger Carr, his son Chiles Carr, and just to the right of the podium, on a raised stage, setting with a Native American jazz band, was a middle-aged red haired lady dressed in Native American attire playing the piano accompanied by a six piece orchestra playing a theme, written by a thirteen-year-old at an Indian reservation years earlier, to a constant drum beat. ***************** White Arrow, had realized that only when one can cleanse their body and soul from all racial hatred and animosities, can one truly understand the Great Spirits visions of life. In his vision he saw his people crossing the Bearing Straights thousands of years ago. He saw many nations rise and fall. He saw many nationalities of humans disappear from history but never forgotten. He saw the Great Spirit who lives in all things, rocks, plants, animals, the sky and all the oceans. He saw his time on earth as less than a grain of sand on this planet. White Arrow now understood what all humans realize but only a few have ever truly understood, there is only one forever, time. The last unfulfilled element in White Arrows vision has not been realized but there are schools on most all Indian reservations including some that has colleges, The Indian nations have a governing body that includes most all tribes that have lobbyists’ in the U.S. Senate and House of Representatives. There are First American’s elected officials now serving in several branches of our government. Many are very educated and their numbers have reached and exceeded that of the nineteenth century, just in the largest city of our nation there are over one hundred thousand residents with first American heritage. Most all races in our country now recognize the Indian peoples as the First Americans and many are proud to have even a small amount of Indian in their heritage. In most all humans the circle of life is recognized in their heritages and so too is our earth. Today the buffalo has returned to many of the reservations and through tribal corporation run free on thousands of acres [7]. The circle of life is not yet complete, but many can now recognize it as a fact of nature. In Lame Deer, Montana White Arrow’s spirit rests in peace, as all but one of his visions had come to pass and, with time, it too can now be realized. White Arrows lives thru his son and daughter in a book sequel. “White Arrow Lives On” Appendix [1] Sand Creek Massacre The Sand Creek Massacre November 29, 1864 under the command of U.S. Army Colonel John Chivington, a Methodist preacher, whom that because of the Civil War, was in charge of the Colorado Militia. The Cheyenne had surrendered to the Army and were assigned a parcel of land on a tributary of the Republican River called Sand Creek. The camp led by Chief Black Kettle had only old men, women, and children living there as all the warriors had opposed the treaty and joined with several other young warriors, from various tribes, called the “Dog Soldiers” that was conducting raids on settlements stealing livestock, burning farms and killing all the occupants, in Nebraska, Kansas, and Colorado. Black Kettle having no arms but was flying the American Flag and a Flag of Truce above his camp, felt safe and had been guaranteed protection from any attacks.Chivington and 425 men of the 3rd Colorado Cavalry rode to Fort Lyon arriving on November 28, 1864. Once at the Fort Chivington took command of 250 men of the 1st Colorado Cavalry and maybe as many as 12 men of the 1st Regiment New Mexico Volunteer Infantry then set out for Black Kettle's encampment. James Beckwourth, noted frontiersman, acted as guide for Chivington. The following morning, Chivington gave the order to attack. Two officers, Captain Silas Soule and Lieutenant Joseph Cramer, commanding Company D and Company K of the First Colorado Cavalry, refused to obey and told their men to hold fire. However, the rest of Chivington's men immediately attacked the village. Ignoring the American flag and a white flag that was run up shortly after the attack began, they murdered as many of the Indians as they could. An estimated 163 Cheyenne including Chief Black Kettle, old men, women, and children were mutilated, private parts cut out and displayed, most all scalped, children as young as under one year hacked and dismembered. In the over 130 years later although the massacre was investigated by several government agencies there has never been any one found guilty or charged for the crime. At a hearing held by the U.S. Secretary of State, it was determined that Chivington had acted legally as he had not received word of the truce. During the hearing volunteers of the Colorado Brigade, gave accounts of the eight-hour massacre, one volunteer testified that he observed a woman holding her baby on her chest with reddish brown hair, lying on the ground, a volunteer walked up and at point blank range shot the baby. The impact was so severe that it lifted the already dead women’s torso about six inches off the ground. Several had cut out the private parts of the women and stretched them over their saddle horns or hats with hair still attached, others had cut the private parts from the men and stuffed them into the mouths of dead children. Another reported that during the short eight-hour battle he encountered a half white Indian yelling “we are under treaty why are you killing us?” The fact that there was an American Flag and a white flag in clear view of all the attackers and not one shot was fired in return during the massacre, had no bearing on the outcome, as there was no proof that Chivington had received word of a truce with the Cheyenne. Official Findings of the Sand Creek Massacre Initially, the Sand Creek engagement was reported as a victory against a brave and numerous foes. Within weeks, however, witnesses and survivors began telling stories of a possible massacre. Several investigations were conducted – two by the military, and one by the Joint Committee on the Conduct of the War. The panel declared, as to Colonel Chivington, your committee can hardly find fitting terms to describe his conduct. Wearing the uniform of the United States, which should be the emblem of justice and humanity; holding the important position of commander of a military district, and therefore having the honor of the government to that extent in his keeping, he deliberately planned and executed a foul and dastardly massacre which would have disgraced the various savage among those who were the victims of his cruelty. Having full knowledge of their friendly character, having himself been instrumental to some extent in placing them in their position of fancied security, he took advantage of their in-apprehension and defenseless condition to gratify the worst passions that ever cursed the heart of man. Whatever influence this may have had upon Colonel Chivington, the truth is that he surprised and murdered, in cold blood, the unsuspecting men, women, and children on Sand creek, who had every reason to believe they were under the protection of the United States authorities, and then returned to Denver and boasted of the brave deed he and the men under his command had performed. In conclusion, your committee are of the opinion that for the purpose of vindicating the cause of justice and upholding the honor of the nation, prompt and energetic measures should be at once taken to remove from office those who have thus disgraced the government by whom they are employed, and to punish, as their crimes deserve, those who have been guilty of these brutal and cowardly acts. Statements taken by Major Edward W. Wynkoop and his adjutant substantiated the later accounts of survivors. These statements were filed with his reports and can be found in the Official Records of the War of the Rebellion, copies of which were submitted as evidence in the Joint Committee of the Conduct of the War and in separate hearings conducted by the military in Denver. Lieutenant James D. Cannon describes the mutilation of human genitalia by the soldiers, "men, women, and children's privates cut out. I heard one man say that he had cut a woman's private parts out and had them for exhibition on a stick. I heard of one instance of a child, a few months old, being thrown into the feed-box of a wagon, and after being carried some distance, left on the ground to perish; I also heard of numerous instances in which men had cut out the private parts of females and stretched them over their saddle-bows, and some of them over their hats. During these investigations, numerous witnesses came forward with damning testimony, almost all of which was corroborated by other witnesses. One witness, Captain Silas Soule, who had ordered the men under his command not to fire their weapons, was murdered in Denver just weeks after offering his testimony. However, despite the Joint Committee on the Conduct of the Wars' recommendation, no charges were brought against those who committed the massacre-Chivington was beyond the reach of army justice because he'd already resigned his commission. The closest thing to a punishment he suffered was the effective end of his political aspirations. In his autobiographical Memories of a Lifetime in the Pike's Peak Region, Irving Howbert, an 18-year-old cavalryman who was later one of the founders of Colorado Springs, defended Chivington, having claimed instead that the Indian women and children were not attacked, though a few who did not leave the camp were killed once the fighting began. He insisted that the number of warriors in the village was equal to the force of the Colorado cavalry. Chivington, claimed Howbert, was retaliating for Indian attacks on wagon trains and settlements in Colorado and for the torture and the killings of citizens during the preceding three years. Howbert said the evidence of the previous Indian attacks on the settlers was shown by their confiscation of "more than a dozen scalps of white people, some of them from the heads of women and children. Howbert claimed that the account of the battle to the United States Congress made by Lieutenant Col. Samuel F. Tappan was inaccurate, accusing Tappan of giving a false view of the battle because Tappan and Chivington had been military rivals. Eye Witness Accounts I saw the bodies of those lying there cut all to pieces, worse mutilated than any I ever saw before; the women cut all to pieces ... With knives; scalped; their brains knocked out; children two or three months old; all ages lying there, from sucking infants up to warriors ... By whom were they mutilated? By the United States troops.—?John S. Smith, Congressional Testimony of Mr. John S. Smith, 1865 I saw one squaw lying on the bank, whose leg had been broken. A soldier came up to her with a drawn sabre. She raised her arm to protect herself; he struck, breaking her arm. She rolled over, and raised her other arm; he struck, breaking that, and then left her without killing her. I saw one squaw cut open, with an unborn child lying by her side.—?Robert Bent, New York Tribune, 1879 There was one little child, probably three years old, just big enough to walk through the sand. The Indians had gone ahead, and this little child was behind, following after them. The little fellow was perfectly naked, travelling in the sand. I saw one man get off his horse at a distance of about seventy-five yards and draw up his rifle and fire. He missed the child. Another man came up and said, 'let me try the son of a b-. I can hit him.' He got down off his horse, kneeled down, and fired at the little child, but he missed him. A third man came up, and made a similar remark, and fired, and the little fellow dropped.—?Major Anthony, New York Tribune, 1879 Fingers and ears were cut off the bodies for the jewelry they carried. The body of White Antelope, lying solitarily in the creek bed, was a prime target. Besides scalping him the soldiers cut off his nose, ears, and testicles-the last for a tobacco pouch. —?Stan Hoig Jis' to think of that dog Chivington and his dirty hounds, up thar at Sand Creek. His men shot down squaws and blew the brains out of little innocent children. You call sich soldiers Christians, do ye? And Indians savages? What der yer s'pose our Heavenly Father, who made both them and us, thinks of these things? I tell you what, I don't like a hostile red skin any more than you do. And when they are hostile, I've fought 'em, hard as any man. But I never yet drew a bead on a squaw or papoose, and I despise the man who would.-------Kit Carson to Col. James Rusling The natives, lacking artillery, could not make much resistance. Some of the natives cut horses from the camp's herd and fled up Sand Creek or to a nearby Cheyenne camp on the headwaters of the Smoky Hill River. Others, including trader George Bent, fled upstream and dug holes in the sand beneath the banks of the stream. They were pursued by the troops and fired on, but many survived. Cheyenne warrior Morning Star said that most of the Indian dead were killed by cannon fire, especially those firing from the south bank of the river at the people retreating up the creek. In testimony before a Congressional committee investigating the massacre, Chivington claimed that as many as 500–600 Indian warriors were killed. Historian Alan Brinkley wrote that 133 Indians were killed, 105 of whom were women and children. White eye-witness John S. Smith reported that 70–80 Indians were killed, including 20–30 warriors, which agrees with Brinkley's figure as to the number of men killed. George Bent, the son of the American William Bent and a Cheyenne mother, who was in the village when the attack came and was wounded by the soldiers, gave two different accounts of the natives' loss. On March 15, 1889, he wrote to Samuel F. Tappan that 137 people were killed: 28 men and 109 women and children. However, on April 30, 1913, when he was very old, he wrote that "about 53 men" and "110 women and children" were killed and many people wounded. Bent's first figures are in close accord with those of Brinkley and agree with Smith as to the number of men who were killed. Although initial reports indicated 10 soldiers killed and 38 wounded, the final tally was 4 killed and 21 wounded in the 1st Colorado Cavalry and 20 killed or mortally wounded and 31 other wounded in the 3rd Colorado Cavalry; adding up to 24 killed and 52 wounded. Dee Brown wrote that some of Chivington's men were drunk and that many of the soldiers' casualties were due to friendly fire but neither of these claims is supported by Gregory F. Michno or Stan Hoig in their books devoted to the massacre. Before Chivington and his men left the area, they plundered the tipis and took the horses. After the smoke cleared, Chivington's men came back and killed many of the wounded. They also scalped many of the dead, regardless of whether they were women, children or infants. Chivington and his men dressed their weapons, hats and gear with scalps and other body parts, including human fetuses and male and female genitalia. They also publicly displayed these battle trophies in Denver's Apollo Theater and area saloons. Three Indians who remained in the village are known to have survived the massacre: George Bent's brother Charlie Bent, and two Cheyenne women who were later turned over to William Bent. * Sand Creek Massacre Official Investigations --from Wikipedia, the free eneylopedia The massacre had enraged not only the Cheyenne but their closest allies the entire Sioux Nation, Shawnee, Cherokee, Arapaho, Blackfeet, Potawatomi, Crow, Kaw, and Gros Ventre Nations as well, and immediate war was declared on all whites. War parties were scouring the eastern plains of Colorado, Western Kansas and Western Nebraska, Oklahoma, South Dakota, North Dakota, Montana, New Mexico and Utah Territories, their methods of mutilation of the unsuspecting homesteaders and others traveling this area left no doubt of their revenge for the massacre. There has never been a formal apology from the US Government. A depiction of one scene at Sand Creek by witness Howling Wolf [2] Whitehorn, Colorado The now ghost town of Whitehorn Colorado is located 26 miles north east of Salida, Colorado in Fremont County at an elevation of 9337 Ft. By 1899 it had an estimated population of over ten thousand after a Railroad worker had found gold while laying ties for a spur going to Turret, another gold camp only about eleven miles west. [3] Cheyenne Language “Cheyenne phonology is quite simple. While there are only three basic vowels, they can be pronounced in three ways: high pitch (e.g. á), low pitch (e.g. a), and voiceless (e.g. ?). The high and low pitches are phonemic, while vowel devoicing is governed by environmental rules, making voiceless vowels allophones of the voiced vowels. The phoneme /h/ is realized as [s] in the environment between /e/ and /t/ (h > s / e _ t). /h/ is realized as [?] between [e] and [k] (h > ? / e _ k) i.e. /nahtóna/ n?htona 'alien', /nehtóna/ n?stona 'your daughter', /hehke/ he?ke 'his mother'. The digraph ‘ts’ represents assibilated /t/; a phonological rule of Cheyenne is that underlying /t/ becomes affricated before an /e/ (t > ts/_e). Therefore, ‘ts’ is not a separate phoneme, but an allophone of /t/. The sound [x] is not a phoneme, but derives from other phonemes, including /?/ (when /?/ precedes or follows a non-front vowel, /a/ or /o/), and the past tense morpheme /h/ which is pronounced [x] when it precedes a morpheme which starts with /h/. The Cheyenne orthography of 14 letters is neither a pure phonemic system nor a phonetic transcription; it is, in the words of linguist Wayne Leman, a "pronunciation orthography". In other words, it is a practical spelling system designed to facilitate proper pronunciation. Some allophonic variants, such as voiceless vowels, are shown. ?e? represents not the phoneme /e/, but is usually pronounced as a phonetic [?] and sometimes varies to [?]. ??? represents /?/. ToneThere are several rules that govern pitch use in Cheyenne. Pitch can be ˊ = high, unmarked = low, ˉ = mid, and ? = raised high.High-RaisingA high pitch becomes a raised high when it is not followed by another high vowel and precedes an underlying word-final high./?é??é/ ?ê??e ‘duck’;/sémón/ sêmo ‘boat’Low-to-High RaisingA low vowel is raised to the high position when it precedes a high and is followed by a word final high./mé?ené/ mé?éne ‘ticks’;/návóomó/ návóómo ‘I see him’;/póesón/ póéso ‘cat’Low-to-Mid RaisingA low vowel becomes a mid when it is followed by a word-final high but not directly followed by a high vowel./kosán/ kōsa ‘sheep (sg.)’;/he?é/ hē?e ‘woman’;/éhomosé/ éhomōse ‘he is cooking’High Push-OverA high vowel becomes low if it comes before a high and followed by a phonetic low./néháóénáma/ néh?oenama ‘we (incl) prayed’;/néméhótóne/ némêhotone ‘we (incl) love him’;/náméhósanémé/ námêhosanême ‘we (excl) love’Word-Medial High-RaisingAccording to Leman, "some verbal prefixes and preverbs go through the process of Word-Medial High-Raising. A high is raised if it follows a high (which is not a trigger for the High Push-Over rule) and precedes a phonetic low. One or more voiceless syllables may come between the two highs. (A devoiced vowel in this process must be underlyingly low, not an underlyingly high vowel which has been devoiced by the High-Pitch Devoicing rule.)” /émésehe/ émêsehe ‘he is eating’;/téhnémenétó/ tséhnêmenéto ‘when I sang’;/násáamétohénoto/ nás?amét?hênoto ‘I didn’t give him to him’ *Cheyenne Language from the Wikipedia Free encycopedia[4] Bear River Massacre January 29, 1863 Major McGarry and the first cavalry units of the 2nd Regiment California Volunteer Cavalry arrived at the battle scene at 6:00?am, just as dawn was breaking over the mountains. Due to the weather conditions and deep snow, it took time for Connor to organize his soldiers into a battle line. The artillery pieces never arrived as they got caught in a snow drift six miles (9.7?km) from the Shoshone encampment. Chief Sagwitch noted the approach of the American soldiers, saying, "Look like there is something up on the ridge up there. Look like a cloud. Maybe it is a steam come from a horse. Maybe that's them soldiers they were talking about." Soon afterward, the first shots of this incident occurred.Initially Connor tried a direct frontal offensive against the Shoshone positions, but was soon overwhelmed with return gunfire from the Shoshone. The California Volunteers suffered most of their direct combat-related casualties during this first assault. After temporarily retreating and regrouping, Connor sent McGarry and several other smaller groups into flanking maneuvers to attack the village from the sides and from behind. He directed a line of infantry to block any attempt by the Shoshone to flee from the battle. After about two hours, the Shoshone had run out of ammunition. According to some later reports, some Shoshone were seen trying to cast lead ammunition during the middle of the battle and died with the molds in their hands. Casualties and immediate aftermathThe death toll was large, but some Shoshone survived. Chief Sagwitch gathered survivors to keep his community alive. Sagwitch was shot twice in the hand and tried to escape on horseback, only to have the horse shot out from under him. He went to the ravine and escaped into the Bear River near a hot spring, where he floated under some brush until nightfall. Sagwitch's son, Beshup Timbimboo, was shot seven times but survived and was rescued by family members. Other members of the band hid in the willow brush of the Bear River or tried to act as if they were dead. After the officers concluded the battle was over, they returned with the soldiers to their temporary encampment near Franklin. Sagwitch and other survivors retrieved the wounded and built a fire to warm the survivors. Franklin residents opened their homes to wounded soldiers that night. They brought blankets and hay to the church meetinghouse to protect the other soldiers from the cold. Connor hired several men to use sleighs to bring wounded men back to Salt Lake City. The California Volunteers suffered 14 soldiers killed and 49 wounded, 7 mortally. Connors estimated his forces killed more than 224 braves of 300 warriors. He reported capturing 175 horses and some arms and destroying 70 lodges and a large quantity of stored wheat in winter supplies. He left a small quantity of wheat on the field for the 160 captured women and children. There was a large difference between the number of Indians reported killed by Conners and the number counted by the citizens of Franklin, the latter being much larger. Also, the settlers claimed the number of surviving women and children to be much fewer than what Conners claimed. In his 1911 autobiography, Danish immigrant Hans Jasperson claims to have walked among the bodies and counted 493 dead Shoshone. In 1918, Sagwitch's son Be-shup, Frank Timbimboo Warner, said, "half of those present got away," and 156 were killed. He went on to say that two of his brothers and a sister-in-law "lived", as well as many who later lived at the Washakie, Utah, settlement, the Fort Hall reservation, in the Wind River country, and elsewhere. [5] Ghost Dance The Ghost Dance by the Oglala Lakota at Pine Ridge. Illustration by Frederic Remington, 1890.The Ghost Dance (Caddo: Nanissáanah, also called the Ghost Dance of 1890) was a new religious movement incorporated into numerous American Indian belief systems. According to the teachings of the Northern Paiute spiritual leader Wovoka (renamed Jack Wilson), proper practice of the dance would reunite the living with spirits of the dead, bring the spirits of the dead to fight on their behalf, make the white colonists leave, and bring peace, prosperity, and unity to Indian peoples throughout the region. The basis for the Ghost Dance, the circle dance, is a traditional form that has been used by many Indian peoples since prehistoric times, but this new ceremony was first practiced among the Nevada Paiute in 1879. The practice swept throughout much of the Western United States, quickly reaching areas of California and Oklahoma. As the Ghost Dance spread from its original source, Indian tribes synthesized selective aspects of the ritual with their own beliefs.The Ghost Dance was associated with Wilson's (Wovoka's) prophecy of an end to white expansion while preaching goals of clean living, an honest life, and cross-cultural cooperation by Indians. Practice of the Ghost Dance movement was believed to have contributed to Lakota resistance to assimilation under the Dawes Act. In the Wounded Knee Massacre in 1890, U.S. Army forces killed at least 153 Miniconjou and Hunkpapa from the Lakota people. The Lakota variation on the Ghost Dance tended towards millenarianism, an innovation that distinguished the Lakota interpretation from Jack Wilson's original teachings. The Caddo Nation still practices the Ghost Dance today. [6] Battle of the Little Bighorn River (Indian name) The Greasy Grass Battle Sitting Bull, Chief of the Hunkpapa Sioux called on all Indian Nations to meet at the Little Bighorn River to discuss how best to save their lands. Fearing reprisals from the various tribes and seeing them joining as one nation the US army planed an attack on the encampment with the purpose of capturing the old, the women, and the children and holding them hostage until all the various tribes agreed to give up all their arms and settle in reservations by the choosing of the US Government. In less than three months the Army had acuminated over 70 tons of military supplies, most delivered by steam boat to Fort Lincoln located on the Missouri River, and over 600 troops, scouts, and Commanders. The Army drastically underestimated the size and strength of the Indian encampment and when the US Calvary attacked, they were outnumbered 12 to 1. The Battle of the Little Bighorn, known to the Lakota and other Plains Indians as the Battle of the Greasy Grass and commonly referred to as Custer's Last Stand, was an armed engagement between combined forces of the Lakota, Northern Cheyenne, and Arapaho tribes and the 7th Cavalry Regiment of the United States Army. The battle, which occurred June 25–26, 1876, near the Little Bighorn River in eastern Montana Territory, was the most prominent action of the Great Sioux War of 1876. The fight was an overwhelming victory for the Lakota, Northern Cheyenne, and Arapaho, led by several major war leaders, including Crazy Horse and Chief Gall, inspired by the visions of Sitting Bull (T?at?á?ka ?yotake). The U.S. 7th Cavalry, including the Custer Battalion, a force of 700 men led by George Armstrong Custer, suffered a major defeat. Five of the 7th Cavalry's twelve companies were annihilated; Custer was killed, as were two of his brothers, a nephew, and a brother-in-law. The total U.S. casualty count included 268 dead and 55 severely wounded (six died from their injuries later), including four Crow Indian scouts and two Pawnee Indian scouts. The full council consisted of every chief of every tribe they were from, (Hunkpapa, Lakota)- Sitting Bull, Four Horns, Crow King, Chief Gall, Black Moon, Rain-in-the-Face, Moving Robe Woman, Spotted Horn Bull, Iron Hawk, One Bull, Head Hair, Chasing Eagle, Little Big Man. (Blackfoot) -Kill Eagle. (Minneconjou Lakota)- Chief Hump, Black Moon, Red Horse, Makes Room, Looks Up, Lame Dear, Dog-with-Horn, Dog Back Bone, White Bull, Feather Erring, Flying By. (Sans Arc-Lakota)- Spotted Eagle, Red Bear, Long Road, Cloud Man. (Oglala Lakota) , Crazy Horse, He Dog, Kicking Bear, Flying Hawk, Chief Long Wolf, Black Elk, White Cow Bull, Running Eagle, Black Fox II (Brule, Lakota), Two Eagles, Hollow Horn Bear, (Two Kettles-Lakota), Run-the-Enemy (Lower Yanktonai-Dakota), Thunder Bear, Medicine Cloud, Iron Bear, Long Tree (Wahpekute –Dakota), Inkpaduta, Sounds-the-ground –as-He-Walks, White Eagle, White Tracking Earth , (Crow) Old Crow, Lone Elk and Medicine Crow, (Northern Cheyenne), Two Moons, Wooden Leg, Old Bear, Lame White-Man, American Horse, Brave Wolf, Antelope Women, Thunder Bull, Big Nose, Yellow Horse, Little Shield, Horse Road, Bob Tail Horse, Yellow Hair Dog, Bear-Walks-on-a-Ridge, Black Hawk, Buffalo Women, Crooked Nose, Noisy Walking (Plains Cheyenne), Running Fox, (Arapahoe’s) Waterman, Sage, Left Hand, Yellow Eagle, Little Bird. Public response to the Great Sioux War varied in the immediate aftermath of the battle, but over the next years and decades Custer and his troops became iconic, heroic figures in American history, a status that lasted into the 1960s. The battle, and Custer's actions in particular, have been studied extensively by historians. Before and after the battle not one skirmish had occurred and not one white man had been killed. There had never been any attempt to contact the chiefs at Little Bighorn to try to settle the conflict and it was said that several Generals had openly said this was a good way to annihilate the heathens. For over a century it was written what a tragedy the massacre of Custer was but who really was at fault? The Indians for protecting their old, their women, and their children, or the US Government? Three of Custer's scouts accompanying Edward Curtis on his investigative tour of the battlefield, circa 1907. Left to right: Goes Ahead, Hairy Moccasin, White Man Runs Him, Curtis and Alexander B. Upshaw (Curtis's assistant and Crow interpreter). Red Horse pictographic account of the Battle of Little Bighorn. No apology has ever been offered to the various tribes involved for the attack on their camp. [7] The slaughter and return of the American Buffalo After the Civil War the Army put all its efforts in ridding the west of the heathen Indians. General William Sherman instructed several of his command leaders to kill all the buffalos as that was the main food source for the Indian. His motto “Kill the buffalo starve the Indian”. From 1868 thru 1878 by starting a market in the European Country’s for the buffalo hides and their bones for fertilizer, the buffalo were to the point of extension. In 1882 it was known that of the over 60 to 100 million only ten years prior, only an estimated 100 were in existence in the entire US. These old photographs were taken at two of the seven collection sites where bones and hides were gathered to be freighted to the east coast for shipment to England. First and second pictures are all skulls, the third is hides, and the fourth is bones and skulls. Beginnings of resurgenceThe famous herd of James "Scotty" Philip in South Dakota was one of the earliest reintroductions of bison to North America. In 1899, Phillip purchased a small herd (five of them, including the female) from Dug Carlin, Pete Dupree's brother-in-law, whose son Fred had roped five calves in the Last Big Buffalo Hunt on the Grand River in 1881 and taken them back home to the ranch on the Cheyenne River. Scotty's goal was to preserve the animal from extinction. At the time of his death in 1911 at 53, Philip had grown the herd to an estimated 1,000 to 1,200 head of bison. A variety of privately-owned herds had also been established, starting from this population.In 1873, Samuel Walking Coyote, a Pend d'orville Indian, herded seven orphan calves along the Flathead Reservation west of the Rocky Mountain divide. In 1899, he sold 13 of these bison to ranchers Charles Allard and Michel Pablo for $2,000 in gold. Michel Pablo and Charles Allard spent more than 20 years assembling one of the largest collections of purebred bison on the continent (by the time of Allard's death in 1896, the herd numbered 300). In 1907, after U.S. authorities declined to buy the herd, Pablo struck a deal with the Canadian government and shipped most of his bison northward to the newly created Elk Island National Park. Also, in 1907, the New York Zoological Park sent 15 bison to Wichita Mountains Wildlife Refuge in Oklahoma forming the nucleus of a herd that now numbers 650. The Yellowstone Park Bison Herd formed naturally from a few bison that remained in the Yellowstone Park area after the great slaughter at the end of the 19th century. Yellowstone National Park is one of the very few areas where wild bison were never completely extricated. It is the only continuously wild bison herd in the United States. Numbering between 3,000 and 3,500, the Yellowstone Park bison herd is descended from a remnant population of 23 individual bison that survived the mass slaughter of the 19th century by hiding out in the Pelican Valley of Yellowstone Park. In 1902, a captive herd of 21 plains bison was introduced to the Lamar Valley in Yellowstone and managed as livestock until the 1960s, when a policy of natural regulation was adopted by the park. Many of the national parks, in particular the Yellowstone National Park, are a direct result of the guilt that many felt regarding the buffalo slaughter of the Great Plains. The Antelope Island bison herd is an isolated bison herd on Utah's Antelope Island, and was founded from 12 animals that came from a private ranch in Texas in the late 1800s. The Antelope Island bison herd fluctuates between 550 and 700, and is one of the largest publicly owned bison herds in the nation. The herd contains some unique genetic traits and has been used to improve the genetic diversity of American bison, however, as is the case with most bison herds, some genes from domestic cattle have been found in the Antelope Island Bison Herd.The last of the remaining "southern herd" in Texas were saved before extinction in 1876. Charles Goodnight's wife Molly encouraged him to save some of the last relict bison that had taken refuge in the Texas Panhandle. Extremely committed to save this herd, she went as far as to rescue some young orphaned buffaloes and even bottle fed and cared for them until adulthood. By saving these few plains bison, she was able to establish an impressive buffalo herd near the Palo Duro Canyon. Peaking at 250 in 1933, the last of the southern buffalo would become known as the Goodnight herd. The descendants of this southern herd were moved to Caprock Canyons State Park near Quitaque, Texas, in 1998. Modern bison resurgence effortsMany other bison herds are in the process of being created or have been created in state parks and national parks, and on private ranches, with individuals taken from the existing main 'foundation herds'. An example is the Henry Mountains bison herd in Central Utah which was founded in 1941 with bison that were relocated from Yellowstone National Park. This herd now numbers approximately 400 individuals and in the last decade steps have been taken to expand this herd to the mountains of the Book Cliffs, also in Utah.One of the largest privately owned herds, numbering 2,500, in the US is on the Tallgrass Prairie Preserve in Oklahoma which is owned by the Nature Conservancy. Ted Turner is the largest private owner of bison with about 50,000 on several different ranches. The current American bison population has been growing rapidly, and is estimated at 350,000 compared to an estimated 60 to 100 million in the mid-19th century. Most current herds, however are genetically polluted or partly crossbred with cattle. Today there are only four genetically unmixed, free roaming, public bison herds and only two that are also free of brucellosis: the Henry Mountains Bison Herd and the Wind Cave Bison Herd. A founder population of 16 animals from the Wind Cave bison herd was re-established in Montana in 2005 by the American Prairie Foundation. The herd now numbers near 100 and roams a 14,000-acre grassland expanse on American Indian Prairie Reserve.The end of the ranching era and the onset of the natural regulation era set into motion a chain of events that have led to the bison of Yellowstone Park migrating to lower elevations outside the park in search of winter forage. The presence of wild bison in Montana is perceived as a threat to many cattle ranchers, who fear that the small percentage of bison that carry brucellosis will infect livestock and cause cows to abort their first calves. However, there has never been a documented case of brucellosis being transmitted to cattle from wild bison. The management controversy that began in the early 1980s continues to this day, with advocacy groups arguing that the herd should be protected as a distinct population segment under the Endangered Species Act.Native American bison conservation effortMany conservation measures have been taken by American Indian Nations in order to preserve and grow the bison population as well. Of these Native conservation efforts, the Inter Tribal Bison Council is one of the most significant. It was formed in 1990, composed of 56 tribes in 19 states. These tribes represent a collective herd of more than 15,000 bison and focus on reestablishing herds on Indian lands in order to promote culture, revitalize spiritual solidarity, and restore the ecosystem. Some Inter Tribal Bison Council members argue that the bison's economic value is one of the main factors driving its resurgence. Bison serve as a low-cost substitute for cattle and can withstand the winters in the Plains region far easier than cattle. A recent Native American conservation effort that has been gaining ground is the Buffalo Field Campaign. Founded in 1996 by Mike Mease, Sicango Lakota, and Rosalie Little Thunder, the Buffalo Field Campaign hopes to get bison migrating freely in Montana and beyond. The Buffalo Field Campaign challenges Montana's DOL officials, who slaughtered 1631 bison in the winter of 2007-2008 in a search for food away from Yellowstone National Park. Founder Mike Mease commented in regard to DOL officials: "It’s disheartening what they’re doing to buffalo. It’s marked with prejudice that exists from way back. I think the whole problem with white society is there's this fear of anything wild. They're so scared of anything they can't control, whereas the First Nations take pride in being part of it and protecting the wild because of its importance. Our culture is so far removed from that, and afraid of it." Additionally, many smaller tribal groups aim to reintroduce bison to their native lands. The Ponca Tribe of Nebraska, which was restored in 1990, has a herd of roughly 100 bison in two pastures. Similarly, the Southern Ute Tribe in Colorado has raised nearly 30 bison in a 350-acre fenced pasture. According to Rutgers University Professor Frank Popper, bison restoration brings better meat and ecological health to the plain’s region, in addition to restoring bison-Native American relations. However, there is a considerable risk involved with restoring the bison population: brucellosis. If bison are introduced in large numbers, the risk of brucellosis is high. Bison conservation: a symbol of Native American healingFor some spokesmen, the resurgence of the bison population reflects a cultural and spiritual recovery from the effects of bison hunting in mid-1800s. By creating groups such as the Inter-Tribal Bison Cooperative and the Buffalo Field Campaign, Native Americans are hoping to not only restore the bison population but also improve solidarity and morale among their tribes. "We recognize the bison as a symbol of strength in unity," stated Fred Dubray, former president of the Inter-Tribal Bison Cooperative. "We believe that reintroduction of the buffalo to tribal lands will help heal the spirit of both the Indian people and the buffalo. To reestablish healthy buffalo populations is to reestablish hope for Indian people." Due in most part to the vast amount of land that is required for the original species of the American buffalo to be able to roam and migrate, the US Government has turned to the native people and their large reservations to start herds that can wonder from reservation to reservation uninhibited. Just in the last decade has the Indian seen an insurgence in the size of their herds increase and their spiritual beliefs being restored to that of the early 1800’s. Did White Arrow foresee this in his vision? I believe he had as he had told his son “As with all things, in time, we as a people, will come full circle with nature.”[8] Chief Dull Knife aka: Chief Morning Star Morning Star (Cheyenne: Vóóhéhéve, also known by his Lakota Sioux name Tamílapé?ni, Dull Knife) was a great chief of the Northern Cheyenne people and head chief of the Notameohmésêhese ("Northern Eaters", also simply known as ?hmés?hese - "Eaters") band during the 19th century. He was noted for his active resistance to Western expansion and the Federal government. It is due to the courage and determination of Morning Star and other Cheyenne leaders that the Northern Cheyenne still possess a homeland in their traditional country (present-day Montana).Although he was known as "Dull Knife" (or Mot?ê?ke ?hnêxahpo in Cheyenne, a translation of his Lakota name) to local settlers, U.S. military leaders, and other American Indians, his Cheyenne name is Morning Star. A Cheyenne warrior in every sense of the word, Morning Star was described by many writers of the century as "an admirable outlaw" compared to others like Rob Roy and William Wallace. Little Coyote (Little Wolf) and Morning Star (Dull Knife), Chiefs of the Northern Cheyenne’sIn 1868, Morning Star represented his tribe at the signing of the Treaty of Fort Laramie. Following "Custer's Last Stand" at the Battle of Little Bighorn in 1876, Morning Star allied with the Sioux and other tribes against the United States. However, after a disastrous raid (the Dull Knife Fight) by American soldiers in which 200 lodges were destroyed and 700 "head of stock" captured, most of the Cheyenne were eventually forced to surrender. They were transported to the Indian Territory in Oklahoma.Unable to hunt, the tribe began to suffer from starvation and disease until September 1878, when Morning Star began to lead the tribe north back toward their ancient homelands. Fighting through, the Cheyenne were able to outmaneuver Federal troops in the Nebraska Sand Hills until they were captured near Fort Robinson in Nebraska. The tribe was said to have taken apart their guns, hidden under blankets or worn as necklaces and bracelets by children. On January 8, 1879, the tribe again tried to escape north when most of the Cheyenne, mostly women and children, were killed by Federal troops. However, a few of the tribe managed to escape, including Dull Knife. The estimated forty that were recaptured were tried for murder at an army court. All were found guilty and shot: They were buried in an open pit.Morning Star died in 1883 and is interred on the Northern Cheyenne reservation at Lame Deer Cemetery. Chief Dull Knife College, which is also in Lame Deer, is named in his honor [9] Flight of the Nez Perce Under pressure from the European Americans, in the late 19th?century the Nez Perce split into two groups: one side accepted the coerced relocation to a reservation and the other refused to give up their fertile land in Idaho and Oregon. Those willing to go to a reservation made a treaty in 1877. The flight of the non-treaty Nez Perce began on June?15, 1877, with Chief Joseph, Looking Glass, White Bird, Ollokot, Lean Elk (Poker Joe) and Toohoolhoolzote leading 2,900 men, women and children in an attempt to reach a peaceful sanctuary. They intended to seek shelter with their allies the Crow but, upon the Crow's refusal to offer help, the Nez Perce tried to reach the camp in Canada of Lakota-p Chief Sitting Bull. He had migrated there instead of surrendering after the decisive Indian victory at the Battle of the Little Bighorn. Chief Joseph, 1877 Map showing the flight of the Nez Perce and key battle sitesThe Nez Perce were pursued by over 2,000 soldiers of the U.S. Army on an epic flight to freedom of more than 1,170 miles (1,880?km) across four states and multiple mountain ranges. The 800 Nez Perce warriors defeated or held off the pursuing troops in 18 battles, skirmishes, and engagements. More than 300 US soldiers and 1,000 Nez Perce (including women and children) were killed in these conflicts. A majority of the surviving Nez Perce were finally forced to surrender on October?5, 1877, after the Battle of the Bear Paw Mountains in Montana, 40 miles (64?km) from the Canada–US border. Chief Joseph surrendered to General Oliver O. Howard of the U.S. Cavalry. During the surrender negotiations, Chief Joseph sent a message, usually described as a speech, to the US soldiers. It has become renowned as one of the greatest American speeches: "...Hear me, my chiefs, I am tired. My heart is sick and sad. From where the sun now stands, I will fight no more forever." The route of the Nez Perce flight is preserved by the Nez Perce National Historic Trail. The annual Cypress Hills ride in June commemorates the Nez Perce people's attempt to escape to Canada. With less than four hundred left of Chief Joseph’s band they were taken to the closest railhead and loaded into unheated cattle cars with little food or water and taken to Fort Leavenworth in Eastern Kansas. After seven months what remained was taken to an Oklahoma Reservation for seven years where many died of epidemic diseases. Although Chief Joseph had become a popular legend in Washington to the extent that he went to Washington in 1878 and had several meetings with the President, it served no purpose for his people. No apology has been offered from the U.S. Army[10] James Anthony James Anthony was from Colorado and a Friend to Kit Carson. He had killed Grizzly Bear in Wyoming, Idaho, Montana, and Utah areas and was known to be an excellent tracker and marksman with his leaver action 30-40 rifle that many buffalo hunters used. It was very accurate at two hundred yards but had killed buffalo at over three hundred yards. Later in his life, it was Anthony that was hired by Wart Pigg, owner of the famous Stirrup Ranch, in Colorado to hunt and kill Old Mose that for years in the Black Mountain region of South Park, Colorado was credited for the deaths of several men and over one hundred cattle. In April of that year Anthony found and killed Old Mose. He was the second largest bear ever killed in North America, weighing over one thousand pounds, nine foot six inches long and eight foot eight inches around his belly. When they skinned him, they found several small caliber bullets under his hide but none had reached any vital organs or bones. Old Mose is featured at the museum in Can?n City, Colorado. [11] The Carlisle Indian School The United States Indian Industrial School in Carlisle, Pennsylvania, generally known as Carlisle Indian Industrial School, was the flagship Indian boarding school in the United States from 1879 through 1918. All of the school property is now a part of the U.S. Army War College. Founded in 1879 by Captain Richard Henry Pratt under authority of the US federal government, Carlisle was the first federally funded off-reservation Indian boarding school. It was founded on the principle that Native Americans were the equals of European-Americans, and that Native American children immersed in mainstream Euro-American culture would learn skills to advance in society. In this period, many people believed that Amerindians, a population that was numerically declining, were a vanishing race whose only hope for survival was rapid assimilation to American culture. After witnessing the initial success of the Indian students at Hampton Normal and Agricultural School, General Richard Henry Pratt decided to establish the first all Indian school, Carlisle, in 1879. Carlisle was built out of a former prison barracks. Like Hampton, upon arrival at Carlisle students’ hair were cut and names were changed. However, "unlike Hampton, whose purpose was to return assimilated educated Indians to their people, Carlisle meant to turn the school into the ultimate “Americanizer". At Carlisle, Pratt attempted to "Kill the Indian: Save the Man” through any means necessary. Beyond a typical military regimen, Pratt was known to use corporal punishment on students who exhibited Native behaviors to help students become only dependent on themselves. Carlisle became the model for 26 Bureau of Indian Affairs boarding schools in 15 states and territories, and hundreds of private boarding schools sponsored by religious denominations. It has been designated a National Historic Landmark. From 1879 until 1918, over 10,000 Native American children from 140 tribes attended Carlisle; however, according to one source, only 158 students graduated. Tribes with the largest number of students included the Lakota, Ojibwe, Seneca, Oneida, Cherokee, Apache, Cheyenne, and Alaska Native. The Carlisle Indian School exemplified Progressive Era values. Some Native Americans believed Carlisle provided an excellent education. Carlisle Indian School pennant, school song, motto and yell. "Min-ni-wa-ka! Ka-wa-wi! Whoop her up! Whoop her up! Who are we? Carlisle! Carlisle!! Carlisle!!! Carlisle and similar schools have been controversial because many Native Americans say that they forced children to leave their families at young ages, and to give up their own cultures, languages, religion and even their names, doing psychological damage to generations. Since the 1970s, Native American nations have taken back control of the education of their children and started their own schools and colleges. At the same time, more Native Americans are living in urban environments and having to accommodate contemporary society. [12] Dickinson College left562793900 Prof. Charles Francis Himes of Dickinson College lectured on natural science at the Carlisle Indian Industrial School. c.1900Carlisle was also home to Dickinson College, less than two miles from the Carlisle Indian School, America's 16th oldest college. Dickinson College and the Carlisle Indian School collaboration began when Dr. James Andrew McCauley, President of Dickinson College, led the first worship service at the Indian School in 1879. It was Mrs. Pratt who had initiated the contact between the Indian School and Dickinson. Upon Pratt's absence one Sunday, Mrs. Pratt wrote to President McCauley and requested his aid as a minister which he graciously accepted. The relationship did not stop there with Richard Pratt noting that, "from that time forward Dr. McCauley became an advisor and most valued friend to the school." The collaborative effort between Dickinson College and the Carlisle Indian School lasted almost four decades, from the opening day to the closing of the school. Dr. McCauley helped Pratt to develop a Board of Trustees and a Board of Visitors composed of different heads of leading national educational institutions and wealthy donors. Dickinson College professors served as chaplains and special faculty to the Indian School, and college students volunteered services, observed teaching methods and participated in events. Dickinson College also provided Carlisle Indian School students with access to the Dickinson Preparatory School ("Conway Hall") and college level education. Thomas Marshall was one of the first Native American students at Dickinson. Carlisle is also home to the Dickinson School of Law, (1834) - now part of The Pennsylvania State University, and in the early 1900s a few Carlisle Indian School graduates attended the law school: Albert A. Exendine, Ernst Robitaille, Hastings M. Robertson, Victor M. Kelley and William J. Gardner.In 1889, Dr. George Edward Reed assumed the position of President of Dickinson College and continued the close relationship between the Indian School and Dickinson College through Pratt's departure in 1904. Reed told an audience at the Indian School that "we who live in Carlisle, who come in constant contact with the Indian School, and who know of its work, have occasion to be agreeably surprised with the advance we are able to see." In June 1911, Reed addressed the one hundred and twenty-eighth commencement of Dickinson College, where he presented an Honorary Degree of Master of Arts to Pratt's successor, Superintendent Moses Friedman, for his work at the Carlisle Indian School. Prof. Charles Francis Himes was a professor of natural science at Dickinson College for three decades and instrumental in expanding the science curriculum. Professor Hines took an interest in the Carlisle Indian School and his notable lectures on electricity ("Why Does It Burn"), "Lightning" and "Gunpowder" received a favorable reaction from parents and students. Himes lectured to Chiefs Red Cloud, Roman Nose and Yellow Tail, and brought Indian students to the Dickinson laboratory to give lectures. Himes also promoted Carlisle's success in national academic circles. Luther Standing Bear recalled that one day an astronomer came to Carlisle and gave a talk. "The astronomer explained that there would be an eclipse of the moon the following Wednesday night at twelve o’clock. We did not believe it. When the moon eclipsed, we readily believed our teacher about geography and astronomy." [13] The Trail of TearsThe Trail of Tears was a series of forced removals of Native American nations from their ancestral homelands in the Southeastern United States to an area west of the Mississippi River that had been designated as Native Territory. The forced relocations were carried out by various government authorities following the passage of the Indian Removal Act in 1830. The relocated people suffered from exposure, disease, and starvation while in route, and more than four thousand died before reaching their various destinations. The removal included members of the Cherokee, Muscogee, Seminole, Chickasaw, and Choctaw nations. The phrase "Trail of Tears" originated from a description of the removal of the Cherokee Nation in 1838. Between 1830 and 1850, the Chickasaw, Choctaw, Creek, Seminole, and Cherokee people (including Native Americans, and the African freedmen and slaves who lived among them) were forcibly removed from their traditional lands in the Southeastern United States, and relocated farther west. Those Native Americans that were relocated were forced to march to their destinations by state and local militias. The Cherokee removal in 1838 (the last forced removal east of the Mississippi) was brought on by the discovery of gold near Dahlonega, Georgia in 1828, resulting in the Georgia Gold Rush. Approximately 2,000-6,000 of the 16,543 relocated Cherokee perished along the way. [14] The Navajo Long Walk Major General James H. Carleton would be assigned to the New Mexico Territory in the fall of 1862, it is then that he would subdue the Navajos of the region and force them on the long walk to Bosque Redondo. Upon being assigned the territory Carleton set boundaries in which the Navajos would not engage in any sort of conflict. They were prohibited from trespassing onto lands, raiding neighboring tribes, and engaging in warfare with both the Spaniards and Americans. A majority of the Navajos were abiding by these requirements, but it was a band of Navajo freelancing raiding parties that would break these rules, for which the entire tribe would soon be penalized. In the eyes of Carleton, he was unsuccessful and would enlist outside resources for aid. General James Carleton would enlist famous Indian Fighter Colonel Christopher "Kit" Carson. Carson would be responsible for rounding up the Navajos and organizing the Long Walk that would ensue shortly. Carson had made a name for himself as a distinguished individual when handling manners with the indigenous population. He enlisted the neighboring tribes in aiding his campaign to capture as many Navajos as he could. One tribe that proved to be most useful were the Utes. The Utes were very knowledgeable of the lands of the Navajos and were very familiar with Navajo strongholds as well. Carson would launch his full-scale assault on the Navajo population in January 1864. He would destroy everything in his path, eradicating the way of life of the Navajo people. Hogans were burned to the ground, livestock was killed off, and irrigated fields would be destroyed. Navajos who surrendered were taken to Fort Canby and those who resisted were killed. Navajos would be able to escape Carson's campaign but were soon forced to surrender due to starvation and the freezing temperature of the winter months.The "Long Walk" started in the beginning of spring in 1864. Bands of Navajo led by the Army were relocated from their traditional lands in eastern Arizona Territory and western New Mexico Territory to Fort Sumner (in an area called the Bosque Redondo or Hwéeldi by the Navajo) in the Pecos River valley. (Bosque Redondo is Spanish for "round forest"—in New Mexican Spanish a bosque means a river-bottom forest usually containing cottonwood trees.) The march was one that was very difficult and pushed many Navajos to their breaking point, including death. The distance itself was cruel, but the fact that they did not receive any aid from the soldiers were devastating. Not every single person was in prime condition to trek 300 miles, many began the walk exhausted and malnourished, others were not properly clothed and were not in the least prepared for such a long journey. Neither sympathy nor remorse were given to the Navajos. They were never informed as to where they were going, why they were being relocated, and how long it would take to get there. One account passed through generations within the Navajos shows the attitude of the U.S. Army as follows: It was said that those ancestors were on the Long Walk with their daughter, who was pregnant and about to give birth the daughter got tired and weak and couldn't keep up with the others or go further because of her condition. So my ancestors asked the Army to hold up for a while and to let the woman give birth, but the soldiers wouldn't do it. They forced my people to move on, saying that they were getting behind the others. The soldier told the parents that they had to leave their daughters behind. "Your daughter is not going to survive, anyway; sooner or later she is going to die," they said in their own language. "Go ahead," the daughter said to her parents, "things might come out all right with me," But the poor thing was mistaken, my grandparents used to say. Not long after they had moved on, they heard a gunshot from where they had been a short time ago. At least 200 died during the 18-day, 300-mile trek. Between 8,000 and 9,000 people were settled on an area of 40 square miles, with a peak population of 9,022 by the spring of 1865.There were actually as many as 50 groups, taking one of seven known routes. They each took a different path but were on the same trail and when returning to the Navajo lands they reformed their group to become one, this group was ten miles (16?km) long. Some of these Navajos escaped and hid out with Apaches that were running from Gen. Crook on what is known as Cimarron Mesa southeast of present-day NM Highway 6 and I-40; later they relocated to Alamo Springs northwest of Magdalena, NM and are known as the Alamo Band of the Diné (Navajos). Nelson Anthony Field who had a trading post made a trip to DC to lobby for a reservation for this Band and it was granted. This Band is part Navajo and part Apache. No apology has ever been given these courageous peoples[15] Ely Samuel Parker (1828 – August 31, 1895) Born Hasanoanda, later known as Donehogawa, was a Seneca attorney, engineer, and tribal diplomat. He was commissioned a lieutenant colonel during the American Civil War, when he served as adjutant to Lt. Gen. Ulysses S. Grant. He wrote the final draft of the Confederate surrender terms at Appomattox. Later in his career, Parker rose to the rank of brevet brigadier general. President Grant appointed him as Commissioner of Indian Affairs, the first Native American to hold that position. Parker was born in 1828 as the sixth of seven children to Elizabeth and William Parker, of prominent Seneca families, at Indian Falls, New York (then part of the Tonawanda Reservation). He was named Ha-sa-no-an-da and later baptized Ely Samuel Parker. His father was a miller and a Baptist minister. The Seneca are one of the Six Nations of the Haudenosaunee (Iroquois Confederacy). Ely had a classical education at a missionary school, was fully bilingual speaking Seneca as well as English, and went on to college. He spent his life bridging his identities as Seneca and a resident of the United States.The parents strongly supported education for all the children, who included Spencer Houghton Cone, Nicholson Henry, Levi, Caroline (Carrie), Newton, and Solomon. Nicholson Parker also became a prominent Seneca leader as he was a powerful orator. Beginning in the 1840s, the Parker home became a meeting place of non-Indian scholars who were interested in the people, such as Lewis Henry Morgan, Henry Rowe Schoolcraft and John Wesley Powell; they were connected to the discussions and studies that formed anthropology as a discipline. Parker worked in a legal firm reading law for the customary three years in Ellicottville, New York and then applied to take the bar examination. He was not permitted because, as a Seneca, he was not considered a United States citizen at that time. It was not until 1924 that all American Indians were considered citizens under the Indian Citizenship Act of 1924. Brown's Bury My Heart at Wounded Knee stated Parker was refused because he was not a white man. In the 1840s, Parker had a chance meeting in a book store with Lewis Henry Morgan, a young lawyer involved in creating The Grand Order of the Iroquois, a youthful fraternity of young white men from upstate New York who romanticized their image of the Native American and who wanted to model themselves on the Native Americans who had until recently been a dominant presence in their part of the world. Through this chance meeting, Morgan and Parker became friends. Parker invited Morgan to the Tonawanda reservation. Parker became Morgan's main source of information and entrée to others in the Seneca and other Iroquois nations. Morgan dedicated his book on the Iroquois to Parker, noting their joint collaboration on the project. The relationship between the two men proved important for them both. Just as Parker helped Morgan to become an anthropological pioneer, Morgan helped Parker to make connections in the larger society. Later in life, Parker reached the position that Morgan had wanted for himself—the Commissioner of Indian Affairs.More immediately, with Morgan's help, Parker gained admission to study engineering at Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute in Troy, New York. He worked as a civil engineer until the start of the American Civil War.Parker married Minnie Orton Sackett (1849–1932) in 1867. They had one daughter, Maud Theresa (1878–1956)Parker began his career in public service by working as an interpreter and diplomat to the Seneca chiefs in their negotiations about land and treaty rights, in 1852 Parker was made sachem of the Seneca, and given the name Donehogawa, "Keeper of the Western Door of the Long House of the Iroquois".Before this he had met and worked with Morgan, an independent scholar in the field of ethnology and anthropology. Morgan dedicated his book League of the Iroquois (1851) to Parker, writing "the materials are the fruit of our joint researches." Morgan helped Parker gain entry to Rensselaer Polytechnic, because he recognized the man's abilities. As an engineer, Parker contributed to upgrades and maintenance of the Erie Canal, among other projects. As a supervisor of government projects in Galena, Illinois, he befriended Ulysses S. Grant, forming a strong and collegial relationship that was useful later. Civil War service General Ulysses S. Grant and Staff: Ely Samuel Parker (left sitting), Adam Badeau, General Grant (at table), Orville Elias Babcock, Horace Porter.Near the start of the Civil War, Parker tried to raise a regiment of Iroquois volunteers to fight for the Union, but was turned down by New York Governor Edwin D. Morgan. He then sought to join the Union Army as an engineer, but was told by Secretary of War Simon Cameron that as an Indian, he could not join. Parker contacted his colleague and friend Ulysses S. Grant, whose forces suffered from a shortage of engineers. Parker was commissioned a captain in May 1863 and ordered to report to Brig. Gen. John Eugene Smith. Smith appointed Parker as the chief engineer of his 7th Division during the siege of Vicksburg, and later said Parker was a "good engineer". Surrender at Appomattox. Ely Parker is third from right, back rowWhen Ulysses S. Grant became commander of the Military Division of the Mississippi, Parker became his adjutant during the Chattanooga Campaign. He was subsequently transferred with Grant as the adjutant of the U.S. Army headquarters and served Grant through the Overland Campaign and the Siege of Petersburg. At Petersburg, Parker was appointed as the military secretary to Grant, with the rank of lieutenant colonel. He wrote much of Grant's correspondence.Parker was present when Confederate general Robert E. Lee surrendered at Appomattox Courthouse in April 1865. He helped draft the surrender documents, which are in his handwriting. At the time of surrender, General Lee "stared at me for a moment," said Parker to more than one of his friends and relatives, "He extended his hand and said, 'I am glad to see one real American here.' I shook his hand and said, 'We are all Americans.' Parker was brevetted brigadier general of United States Volunteers on April 9, 1865, and of United States Army March 2, 1867.After the Civil War, Parker was commissioned as an officer in the 2nd United States Cavalry on July 1, 1866. He again became the military secretary to Grant, with the rank of colonel, as Grant finished out his time as commanding general of the U.S. Army. Parker was a member of the Southern Treaty Commission that renegotiated treaties with Indian Tribes that sided with the Confederacy. Parker resigned from the army with the brevet rank of brigadier general of Regulars on April 26, 1869. He was elected a Veteran Companion of the New York Commandery of the Military Order of the Loyal Legion of the United States, a military society of officers of the Union armed forces and their descendants.Shortly after Grant took office as president in March 1869, he appointed Parker as Commissioner of Indian Affairs. Parker served in this office from 1869 to 1871. He was the first Native American to hold the office. Parker became the chief architect of President Grant's Peace Policy in relation to the Native Americans in the West. Under his leadership, the number of military actions against Indians were reduced in the west.After leaving government service, Parker invested in the stock market. At first he did well, but eventually lost the fortune he had accumulated, after the Panic of 1873. Through his social connections, Parker received an appointment to the Board of Commissioners of the New York Police Department's Committee on Supplies and Repairs. Parker received many visits at Police Headquarters on Mulberry Street from Jacob Riis, the photographer famous for documenting the lives of slum dwellers, who enjoyed "smoking a pipe in his poky little office" and was "famous for his access to internal police reports." Parker is featured as a character in a short story by Riis, "A Dream of the Woods," about a Mohawk woman and her child stranded in Grand Central Terminal. Parker lived his last years in poverty, dying in Fairfield, Connecticut on August 31, 1895, where he was buried. The Seneca did not feel Algonquin territory was appropriate for a final resting place, and requested that his widow relocate the grave. On January 20, 1897, his body was exhumed and moved to Forest Lawn Cemetery in Buffalo, New York. He was reinterred next to his ancestor Red Jacket, a famous Seneca orator. It would not be until 1934 that government funding would be granted to the various Indian tribes in America. The Indian Reorganization Act (IRA) was an early step in the renewal of tribal self-government. It was limited and the tribal actions were subject to review by the Secretary of the Interior via, the Bureau of Indian Affairs but several reservations did get some funding for their schools. In the 1950’s members of Congress passed legislation for the renewal of self-government and through these actions more than 100 tribes and communities were terminated. In 1970 President Richard Nixon’s “message from the President of the United States Transmitting Recommendations for Indian Policy”. The goal was met in 1975 with the passing of PL 93-638, the Indian Self-Determination and Education Assistance Act. There are now 19 colleges on Indian reservations in the United States the first Chief Dull Knife College located in Lame Deer, Montana.Alaska--I?isa?vik College, Barrow, Alaska Arizona--Diné College, Tsaile, Arizona and Tohono O'odham Community College, Sells, Arizona Kansas--Haskell Indian Nations University, Lawrence, Kansas Michigan--Bay Mills Community College, Brimley, Michigan, Keweenaw Bay Ojibwa Community College, Baraga, Michigan, Saginaw Chippewa Tribal College, Mount Pleasant, Michigan. Minnesota--Fond du Lac Tribal and Community College, Cloquet, Minnesota, Leech Lake Tribal College, Cass Lake, Minnesota, Red Lake Nation College, Red Lake, Minnesota, White Earth Tribal and Community College, Mahnomen, Minnesota. Montana--Aaniiih Nakoda, College, Harlem, Montana, Blackfeet Community College, Browning, Montana, Chief Dull Knife College, Lame Deer, Montana, Fort Peck Community College, Poplar, Montana, Little Bighorn College, Salish Kootenai College, Pablo, Montana, Stone Child College, Box Elder, Montana. Nebraska--Little Priest Tribal College, Winnebago, Nebraska. [16] Wounded Knee Massacre December 29, 1890 “On December 15, 1890 forty Native American Policemen arrived at Sitting Bulls house on the Standing Rock reservation, to arrest him. The military had outlawed the Ghost Dance performed by many Indian tribes. James McLaughlin, a corrupt Indian Agent, over ruled the Military and Buffalo Bill a friend of Sitting Bull and ordered the arrest of several of the Lakota Chiefs for preforming the Ghost Dance. A large contingency of Sitting Bulls followers gathered to stop his arrest. When Sitting Bull tried to pull away from his captors a shot was fired killing the officer holding him. Additional shots were fired killing Sitting Bull and eight of his supporters and six policemen. After Sitting Bulls death two hundred Hunkpapa warriors, fearful of reprisals, fled the Standing Rock reservation to join Spotted Elk at his Miniconjou band at the Cheyenne Indian reservation in South Dakota. General Miles sent this telegram from Rapid City to General John Schofield in Washington, D.C., on December 19, 1890: "The difficult Indian problem cannot be solved permanently at this end of the line. It requires the fulfillment of Congress of the treaty obligations that the Indians were entreated and coerced into signing. They signed away a valuable portion of their reservation, and it is now occupied by white people, for which they have received nothing.""They understood that ample provision would be made for their support; instead, their supplies have been reduced, and much of the time they have been living on half and two-thirds rations. Their crops, as well as the crops of the white people, for two years have been almost total failures.""The dissatisfaction is wide spread, especially among the Sioux, while the Cheyenne’s have been on the verge of starvation, and were forced to commit depredations to sustain life. These facts are beyond question, and the evidence is positive and sustained by thousands of witnesses." After being called to the Pine Ridge Agency, Spotted Elk of the Miniconjou Lakota nation and 350 of his followers were making the slow trip to the agency on December 28, 1890, when they were met by a 7th Cavalry detachment under Major Samuel M. Whitside southwest of Porcupine Butte. John Shangreau, a scout and interpreter who was half Sioux, advised the troopers not to disarm the Indians immediately, as it would lead to violence. The troopers escorted the Native Americans about five miles westward to Wounded Knee Creek where they told them to make camp. Later that evening, Colonel James W. Forsyth and the rest of the 7th Cavalry arrived, bringing the number of troopers at Wounded Knee to 500. In contrast, there were 350 Lakota: 230 men and 120 women and children. The troopers surrounded Spotted Elk's encampment and set up four rapid-fire Hotchkiss-designed M1875 mountain guns. At daybreak on December 29, 1890, Forsyth ordered the surrender of weapons and the immediate removal of the Lakota from the "zone of military operations" to awaiting trains. A search of the camp confiscated 38 rifles, and more rifles were taken as the soldiers searched the Indians. None of the old men were found to be armed. A medicine man named Yellow Bird allegedly harangued the young men who were becoming agitated by the search, and the tension spread to the soldiers. Specific details of what triggered the massacre are debated. According to some accounts, Yellow Bird began to perform the Ghost Dance, telling the Lakota that their "ghost shirts" were bulletproof. As tensions mounted, Black Coyote refused to give up his rifle; he was deaf and had not understood the order. Another Indian said: "Black Coyote is deaf." (Black Coyote did not speak English.) When the soldier persisted, he said, "Stop. He cannot hear your orders." At that moment, two soldiers seized Black Coyote from behind, and (allegedly) in the struggle, his rifle discharged. At the same moment, Yellow Bird threw some dust into the air, and approximately five young Lakota men with concealed weapons threw aside their blankets and fired their rifles at Troop K of the 7th. After this initial exchange, the firing became indiscriminate. There were four Hotchkiss-designed M1875 rapid fire mountain guns used at Wounded Knee. These brave men and the Hotchkiss guns that Big Foot's Indians thought were toys, Together with the fighting 7th what's left of Gen. Custer's boys, Sent 200 Indians to that Heaven which the ghost dancer enjoys. This checked the Indian noise." According to commanding General Nelson A. Miles, a "scuffle occurred between one warrior who had a rifle in his hand and two soldiers. The rifle was discharged, and a battle occurred, not only the warriors but the sick Chief Spotted Elk, and a large number of women and children who tried to escape by running and scattering over the prairie were hunted down and killed." At first all firing was at close range; half the Indian men were killed or wounded before they had a chance to get off any shots. Some of the Indians grabbed rifles from the piles of confiscated weapons and opened fire on the soldiers. With no cover, and with many of the Indians unarmed, this lasted a few minutes at most. While the Indian warriors and soldiers were shooting at close range, other soldiers used the Hotchkiss guns against the teepee camp full of women and children. It is believed that many of the soldiers were victims of friendly fire from their own Hotchkiss guns. The Indian women and children fled the camp, seeking shelter in a nearby ravine from the crossfire. The officers had lost all control of their men. Some of the soldiers fanned out and finished off the wounded. Others leaped onto their horses and pursued the Indians (men, women, and children), in some cases for miles across the prairies. In less than an hour, at least 150 Lakota had been killed and 50 wounded. Hugh McGinnis; First Battalion, Co. K, 7th Cavalry: "General Nelson A. Miles who visited the scene of carnage, following a three-day blizzard, estimated that around 300 snow shrouded forms were strewn over the countryside. He also discovered to his horror that helpless children and women with babies in their arms had been chased as far as two miles from the original scene of encounter and cut down without mercy by the troopers. Judging by the slaughter on the battlefield it was suggested that the soldiers simply went berserk. For who could explain such a merciless disregard for life? As I see it the battle was more or less a matter of spontaneous combustion, sparked by mutual distrust." Eyewitness accounts: Brothers, White Lance, Joseph Horn Cloud, and Dewey Beard, Wounded Knee survivors; Miniconjou Lakota "What's left of Big Foot's band": John Grabill. Dewey Beard (Iron Hail, 1862–1955), Minneconjou Lakota survivor: as told to Eli S. Ricker?: "...?then many Indians broke into the ravine; some ran up the ravine and to favorable positions for defense." Black Elk (1863–1950); medicine man, Oglala Lakota: "I did not know then how much was ended. When I look back now from this high hill of my old age, I can still see the butchered women and children lying heaped and scattered all along the crooked gulch as plain as when I saw them with eyes young. And I can see that something else died there in the bloody mud and was buried in the blizzard. A people's dream died there. It was a beautiful dream?... the nation's hoop is broken and scattered. There is no center any longer, and the sacred tree is dead." American Horse (1840–1908); chief, Oglala Lakota: "There was a woman with an infant in her arms who was killed as she almost touched the flag of truce?... A mother was shot down with her infant; the child not knowing that its mother was dead was still nursing?... The women as they were fleeing with their babies were killed together, shot right through?... and after most all of them had been killed a cry was made that all those who were not killed, or wounded should come forth and they would be safe. Little boys?... came out of their places of refuge, and as soon as they came in sight a number of soldiers surrounded them and butchered them there." Edward S. Godfrey; captain; commanded Co. D of the 7th Cavalry: "I know the men did not aim deliberately and they were greatly excited. I don't believe they saw their sights. They fired rapidly but it seemed to me only a few seconds till there was not a living thing before us; warriors, squaws, children, ponies, and dogs?... went down before that un-aimed fire." (Godfrey was a lieutenant in Captain Benteen's force during the Battle of the Little Bighorn.) Former Pine Ridge Indian agent Valentine T. McGillycuddy was asked his opinion of the 'hostilities' surrounding the Ghost Dance movement, by General Leonard Wright Colby, commander of the Nebraska National Guard (portion of letter dated Jan. 15, 1891): "As for the 'Ghost Dance' too much attention has been paid to it. It was only the symptom or surface indication of a deep rooted, long existing difficulty; as well treat the eruption of small pox as the disease and ignore the constitutional disease.""As regards disarming the Sioux, however desirable it may appear, I consider it neither advisable, nor practicable. I fear it will result as the theoretical enforcement of prohibition in Kansas, Iowa and Dakota; you will succeed in disarming and keeping disarmed the friendly Indians because you can, and you will not succeed with the mob element because you cannot.""If I were again to be an Indian agent, and had my choice, I would take charge of 10,000 armed Sioux in preference to a like number of disarmed ones; and furthermore, agree to handle that number, or the whole Sioux nation, without a white soldier. Respectfully, etc., V.T. McGillycuddy."P.S. I neglected to state that up to date there has been neither a Sioux outbreak, or war. No citizen in Nebraska or Dakota has been killed, molested or can show the scratch of a pin, and no property has been destroyed off the reservation." The American public's reaction to the massacre at the time was generally favorable. Many non-Lakota living near the reservations interpreted the battle as the defeat of a murderous cult; others confused Ghost Dancers with Native Americans in general. In an editorial response to the event, the young newspaper editor L. Frank Baum wrote in the Aberdeen Saturday Pioneer on January 3, 1891: “The Pioneer has before declared that our only safety depends upon the total extermination of the Indians. Having wronged them for centuries, we had better, in order to protect our civilization, follow it up by one more wrong and wipe these untamed and untamable creatures from the face of the earth. In this lies future safety for our settlers and the soldiers who are under incompetent commands. Otherwise, we may expect future years to be as full of trouble with the redskins as those have been in the past.” In 1990, both houses of the U.S. Congress passed a resolution formally expressing "deep regret" for the massacre, but there has never been an apology from the Army. [17] The National Congress of the American IndiansHistorically the Indian peoples of the North American continent rarely joined forces across tribal lines, which were division’s related to distinct language and cultural groups. One reason was that most tribes were highly decentralized, with their people seldom united around issues.In the 20th century, a generation of American Indians came of age who were educated in multi-tribal boarding schools and they learned to form alliances across tribes. They increasingly felt the need to work together politically in order to exert their power in dealing with the United States federal government. In addition, with the efforts after 1934 to reorganize tribal governments, activists believed that Indians had to work together to strengthen their political position. Activists formed the National Congress of American Indians to find ways to organize the tribes to deal in a more unified way with the US government. They wanted to challenge the government on its failure to implement treaties, to work against the tribal termination policy, and to improve public opinion of and appreciation for Indian cultures. Even today the U.S. Government controls most all the reservations and their land, housing, mineral rights, water rights and grazing permits. Without ownership of property it is almost impossible for an American Indian to get financing of any kind to start their own business, build their own homes or schools, thus the poverty rate is one of the highest in the U.S. [18] The Panic of 1893 The Panic of 1893 was a serious economic depression in the United States that began in 1893 and ended in 1897. It deeply affected every sector of the economy, and produced political upheaval that led to the 1896 realigning election and the presidency of William McKinley. As a result of the panic, stock prices declined. 500 banks closed, 15,000 businesses failed, and numerous farms ceased operation. The unemployment rate hit 25% in Pennsylvania, 35% in New York, and 43% in Michigan. Soup kitchens were opened to help feed the destitute. Facing starvation, people chopped wood, broke rocks, and sewed by hand with needle and thread in exchange for food. In some cases, women resorted to prostitution to feed their families. To help the people of Detroit, Mayor Hazen Pingree started "Pingree's Potato Patch" which were community gardens for farming. The Sherman Silver Purchase Act of 1890, perhaps along with the protectionist McKinley Tariff of that year, has been partially blamed for the panic. Passed in response to a large overproduction of silver by western mines, the Sherman Act required the U.S. Treasury to purchase silver using notes backed by either silver or gold.The Democrats and President Cleveland were blamed for the depression. The decline of the gold reserves stored in the Treasury fell to a dangerously low level. This forced President Cleveland to borrow $65 million in gold from Wall-Street banker J.P. Morgan and the Rothschild banking family of England to support the gold standard. In the ensuing 1894 elections, the Democrats and Populists lost heavily. The election marked the largest Republican gains in history. [19] U.S. Vice President Charlie Curtis Born January 25, 1860 in the Kansas Territory, on a Kaw and Potawatomi Reservation, Charlie had a tough beginning in life. January in Kansas does not have favorable outdoor weather even today, but born in a Tee-Pee or Wikiup on the Kansas plains eighty miles Northwest of Topeka, gives a new meaning to toughness. His mother Ellen Pappan or “Papin”, one quarter Kaw, one quarter Osage, one quarter Potawatomi, and one quarter French and his father of Scots and Welsh descendants, gave Charlie a very diverse heritage. On his mother’s side Charles was a descendant of the chiefs White Plume of the Kaw Nation and Chief Pawhuska of the Osage Nation. His very first words as an infant were in French and Kansa learned from his mother. Charles’s mother died when he was only three years of age, his father had left earlier leaving his Grandmother to raise him on the Kaw reservation. By four years of age he loved to race horses and was already an excellent rider. Later he was a highly successful jockey in the prairie horse races. On June 1, 1868, one hundred Cheyenne warriors invaded the Kaw Reservation. Terrified white settlers took refuge in nearby Council Grove. The Kaw men painted their faces, donned regalia, and rode out on horseback to confront the Cheyenne. The rival Indian warriors put on display of superb horsemanship, accompanied with war cries and volleys of bullets and arrows. After about four hours, the Cheyenne retired with a few stolen horses and a peace offering of coffee and sugar from the Council Grove merchants. No one had been injured on either side. During the battle, Joe Jim, an interpreter of the Kaw of mixed-race, galloped 60 miles to Topeka to seek assistance from the Governor. Riding with Joe Jim was eight-year-old Charlie, nicknamed "Indian Charley". After Charlies' mother's death in 1863, his father remarried, but soon divorced. He later married a third time. His father was captured and imprisoned during his Civil War service, and during this period, the infant Charles was cared for by his maternal grandparents. They helped him gain possession of his mother's land in North Topeka, which in the Kaw matrilineal system, he inherited directly from her. His father tried unsuccessfully to get control of this land. Charlie was strongly influenced by both sets of grandparents. After living on the reservation with his maternal grandparents, Grandmother Papin and Grandmother Julie Gonville, he returned to Topeka. He lived with his paternal grandparents while attending Topeka High School. Both grandmothers encouraged his education. Curtis read law in an established firm where he worked part-time. Kansas recognized Indians as citizens therefore he was admitted to the bar in 1881 and began his practice in Topeka. He served as prosecuting attorney of Shawnee County, Kansas from 1885 to 1889. On November 27, 1884, Charles Curtis married Annie Elizabeth Baird, 1860–1924. They had three children: Permelia Jeannette Curtis 1886-1955, Henry "Harry" King Curtis 1890-1946, and Leona Virginia Curtis 1892-1965. He and his wife also provided a home for his half-sister Theresa Permelia "Dolly" Curtis. The zest Curtis showed for horse racing in his youth was expressed in his political career. First elected as a Republican to the House of Representatives of the 53rd Congress, Curtis was re-elected for the following six terms. He made the effort to learn about his many constituents and treated them as personal friends. President Calvin Coolidge (left) & V.P. Charlie Curtis on their way to be sworn in1929 WHAT IF This work was generated after finding mention of saddle bags found in 1909, while researching another Indian massacre, pertaining to the battle of the Little Big Horn aka: Custer’s Last Stand known to the First Americans as the Greasy Grass Battle. I wondered then if the Sioux had interpreted these, and if they had maybe that was the real reason that they were so prepared. History will never know but WHAT IF? The Sioux did not know any more about Custer than any other Calvary leader, they called him “m?sú??” Yellow Hair, they called several other Calvary leaders “Little Fat Man”, Long Legs” etc., The fact is Custer screwed up by splitting his command into three groups thus making it rather easy to overwhelm him. I have never found what the saddle bags contents were, or is, or where the saddle bags are now or if they too are a victim of time as is the case with many historical items. White Arrow is his first Historical Fiction. Steve has written several other short stories, all non-fiction, of western events and history. He is a student of the first American peoples, and the Whiteman’s migration west. EXAMPLE: “Nebraska was first named by Etienne de Bourqmont in 1714 after the river he discovered (Platte), Nebraskier, after misinterpreting the Otoe Indian word “ne′-brath-ka′”. In 1842 John Fremont named the “Platte” Nebrathka, after the Otoe Indian word meaning: flat: through the years the spelling and pronunciation was changed to its present-day Nebraska.” How did your state get its name and when?About the Author Born on a dirt farm in the sand hills of eastern Colorado in 1942, his father, a share-cropper, Steve grew up knowing what hard work was. After his three boys were on their own, Steve and wife Jan, bought land in a very remote mountain area in the high Colorado Rockies where they built their small ranch, all off-grid, and resided for over forty-seven years. Steve was in upper management for three trucking companies and a member of the Colorado Motor Carriers Association (CMCA) where he gave, talks in relationship to his industry. He loves public speaking and has served him well in the many book signings and readings he has had promoting his work. Jan ran their business affairs for their manufacturing business, for over twelve years, in the late 60’s to early 80’s. After selling their business, she went to nursing school and became a nurse. She retired at age 66 and now helps in Steve’s writings. Along with his wife, Jan, of 53 years, they built their small ranch and was active on the all-volunteer Property Owners Association Board, of the sub-division they bought in. He was instrumental in getting a 12-mile forest road changed from a U.S. Forest service road, through the San Isabel National Forest, changed from a forest road to an access road maintained by two counties, Chaffee and Park County. Commissioners from both counties had to agree to this change as they would be responsible for all its maintenance and winter plowing to the Badger Creek subdivision that has 270 building lots ranging from 5 acre to 55 acres in size. This took 3 years and a lot of letters to Washington DC and several County Commissioner meetings with the two counties. I served as Chairman 3 terms on the Badger Creek Property Owners Association and several years as co-chair or on the board. During this tenure I was instrumental in drilling a public well for all the property owners use, buying street signs for every sub-division road, legislating a change to include the sub-division into the Hartsel Fire District, Building a 40 X 60-foot fire station, complete with a 2500-gallon tender and a 400-gal quick response unit from the Hartsel Fire District. I was a reserve fireman for many years and was called on several times to aid the volunteer Hartsel Firemen and Women. After Moving to his retirement home in Nebraska, he accepted the position on the Sidney Historic Preservation Board, a charter member of the National Alliance of Preservation Commissions (NAPC). The NAPS is the only organization devoted solely to representing the nations preservation commissions. Although I am getting up in years I am in good health and looking forward to helping in any way to preserve our nation’s history for future generations, that include my three great-grandchildren. Stephen L. Wood Not all things heard, seen, written, or experienced are remembered or transcribed in the same proficient manner as the actual account. Steve Wood All events and information in this book came from the Wikimedia Foundation, a free on line historical and information site, devoted to accurate facts that the many historians have gathered.Thank You This Author wishes to thank the Wikimedia Foundation for their honest and accurate information available with no commercials or advertising only the facts that their many historians have gathered. They are a non-profit organization that depends on donations please help, if only $10, it really helps. I feel our country needs organizations like Wikimedia. Jimmy Wales <donate@> Dear Steve, Thank you for your donation to the Wikimedia Foundation. The Wikimedia Foundation is the non-profit organization that supports Wikipedia and other free knowledge projects. Stephen L..Wood ................
................

In order to avoid copyright disputes, this page is only a partial summary.

Google Online Preview   Download